In a strange broken down city, strange green colored monsters roamed around. These 10 foot tall monsters, with sharp fangs like those of wolves, muscular physiques like those of a gorilla, and massive claws like those of a tiger, roamed around the city destroying buildings, people, and cars. 

On one of the streets, a man could be seen, pinned down by one of the massive green skinned monsters. The monster’s right arm nailed the man to the ground, while its long crocodilian-like face growled like a ferocious beast. 

The man who was nailed to the ground, by the thick right arm of the beast, groaned in pain, while trying desperately to roll over and push the hand with claws that pierced into his abdomen away from him. 

But no matter what he did, he was incapable of removing the thick, muscular arm that pinned him to the ground and suffocated him. Strangely, the entire time that he was trying to desperately get the monster off him, the monster never once tried to bite him or harm him further. Instead, it just growled mindlessly and watched him, as if it was watching an amusing play.

But the man knew by instinct that soon, the monster would definitely attack and tear him to shreds, the moment it lost its desire to watch him.

So the man tried harder and harder as the seconds ticked by different ways to remove the thick monster’s arm from his abdomen, so that he could run away. But alas no matter what he did it never worked.

While the man was desperately fighting for his life, another man dressed in a black superhero costume, with a red colored letter P on his chest, flew from the far distant sky, and arrived above the monster that pinned the previous man down.

The moment the superhero arrived he immediately started to yell at the pinned down man excitedly, “What’s going on bro? Why can’t you remove this monster from above you. Bro, you’ve got this!”

Hearing the superhero's voice pulled the man out of his desperate fight to remove the monster from above him. He then looked up towards the monster, to see a familiar figure hovering directly behind the monster in the sky.

Episode 1: A Man In Distress! 2

Seeing the superhero flying behind the monster, the man finally started to feel elated. He reasoned that with a superhero by his side, it was only a matter of time before he was saved. So he called out to the hero hovering above the monster weakly, “Psychopump, is that you? Please save me! Please rescue our city from these mutants!”

Hearing his words, the superhero called Psychopump immediately revealed an angered look on his face. He then said to the man, “Do I look like I can handle these monsters? I’ll get killed easily if I try to rescue you! I see you as a brother, would I lie to you bro?”

After hearing his words, the budding feeling of hope in the man’s heart died. Replacing it was a deep feeling of dread. Psychopump’s words broke the man’s heart completely, causing the man to almost give up on his desires to free himself from the monster above him.

But he didn’t, his will power didn’t allow him to give up. He reasoned to himself that he was still a young man in his early twenties with a long life ahead of him, with a family that loved him too. So a few seconds after hearing Psychopump’s rebuttal he continued his desperate fight for survival, using his arms to grab the monster’s thick arm that pinned him to the ground, and trying all sorts of ways to remove it from his abdomen, including punching it violently..

Seeing the man continue his efforts to save his own life, Psychopump immediately smiled and continued his excited yells. “That's it! Keep fighting, my bro! Only you can save yourself now!”

The obnoxious yells from Psychopump irritated the monster that pinned the man to the ground, so a second after Psychopump’s voice died down from his yells and screams of excitement, the monster immediately swung his left arm upwards towards its back, slamming it into Psychopump who hovered behind him.

The powerful swing from the monster sent Psychopump’s body flying like a torpedo through many buildings! After slamming through one building after another, Psychopump’s body finally fell to the ground, rolled a few feet then stopped.

Feeling the pain that coursed through his body, Psychopump who laid weakly on the ground smiled. He then slowly stood up from the ground then said to himself in excitement. “What power! Such a powerful beast! I love it! I LOVE IT!”

After talking to himself for a couple of seconds, in excitement and awe for the monster's powerful strength, he quickly flew back to the monster, then started to caress the muscular back of the monster lovingly with eyes filled with worship.

Episode 1: A Man In Distress! 3

Strangely the monster didn’t attack him for his actions, but instead increased the pressure of his right arm on the abdomen of the man that it pinned to the ground, causing the man to scream weakly in pain.

But neither the monster nor Psychopump, who was too busy caressing the monster’s back, cared about his cries. The monster continued increasing the pressure that it applied to the man’s abdomen, trying to rip the man into two pieces with its right hand alone.

Fearing that his life was coming to an end as pain shot through his body, the pinned man whose body was growing weaker by the second couldn’t help but beg Psychopump weakly one last time. “Please Psychopump, help me…”

Hearing his words immediately made Psychopump frown, he then stopped his caressing actions and yelled at the dying man in anger. “You do something! Save yourself! Why are you giving up already?”

Hearing his words, caused the man to faint in sorrow and grief. He had truly lost all hope and the will to live, so his body went limp and he fainted. 

Psychopump, seeing this immediately frowned and continued his speech. “Don’t give up, my bro! Do something! Save yourself!”

But the man who had already fainted didn’t respond to his words. A few seconds later, the monster's right hand tore the man’s body into two pieces, and the man died in agony.

After killing the man, the monster immediately turned its body around and slammed its right hand covered in sharp claws towards Psychopump! Psychopump, who was prepared this time around, immediately flew to the side and narrowly escaped the violent monster’s powerful right claws.

After escaping the claws, the monster didn’t continue attacking Psychopump. Instead its body started to morph and bend, shrinking its body. Within a few seconds, the monster morphed and bended until it transformed into a little four year old girl in a red dress.

This cute little girl quickly looked at Psychopump then said excitedly to him, after she transformed, in a childish and cute voice, “Daddy, I loved killing that man!”

Hearing her words, Psychopump slowly flew over to her then stood in front of her with a sad smile. He then looked at the dead men next to them and said to the little girl. “He died too quickly. He was such a loser… he couldn’t even last 10 minutes against you.”

Episode 1: A Man In Distress! End

Hearing his words, the little girl pouted, then said to him in excitement, “Daddy, let’s go hunt more people! I want to kill more people!” 

After saying this she then immediately ran towards a car in the far distance, where a person could be seen hiding inside from the monsters roaming all over the city. As she ran towards the car, her body quickly transformed into that terrifying green skinned monster once again!

After getting close to the car she smashed the car apart with her terrifying strength then started assaulting the victim that once hid within the car.

Psychopump, who was left behind, didn’t follow the girl as she ran off to kill more people. Instead he slowly walked towards the side of the dead man and said to his corpse in sorrow and spite. “You almost made me like you. Alas you couldn’t even fight back properly. You were given so much time yet you couldn’t even save yourself. You’re such a loser…”

Epilogue:

This episode reminds you not to trust everyone who you believe is there to help you. They may be there to see you fail instead. Not everyone who behaves like a hero is truly a hero. 

This is the end of episode one of this book. Please stay tuned for episode two of Godwrath: The Evil Psychopump!

Episode 2: Shark Island! 1

On a tiny deserted island made out of nothing but sand and rocks, a man could be seen standing near the edge of a cliff. The man stood at the edge of this cliff, looking down at the waves crashing onto the bottom edge of the cliff in trepidation and anxiety.

Surrounding the island was an ocean filled with massive, blood thirsty sharks. These dangerous sharks encircled the island constantly, swimming to and fro frantically, as if they were waiting for the man on the island to enter the ocean so that they could tear him to shreds!

Seeing the sharks below him caused the man to panic. His parachute had landed him on the island, now he had nowhere to go! If he ever ventured close to the shore of the very small island the massive sharks encircling the island would jump towards him and likely kill and devour him, due to the small size of the island.

He had no choice after landing on the island to frantically rush towards the cliff that he was currently standing on in order to distance himself from the ferocious sharks encircling the island.

While the man was contemplating what choice to take now that he was stuck on this island, another man dressed in a black superhero outfit with a red letter P printed on his chest flew from the horizon towards his island, then quickly landed behind him.

“Hello buddy! Are you planning on jumping from here?” The superhero looking man asked the man that was standing on the cliff’s edge curiously.

Hearing the strange voice behind him, the man who stood on the cliff’s edge almost fell off the cliff in shock. He was already filled with fear and anxiety from the sharks encircling the island, the strange voice almost made him jump overboard!

Turning around, the man saw a familiar face. Seeing the superhero looking man who stood in front of him, the man was immediately filled with joy and hope. So he immediately opened his mouth and said to the superhero looking man in happiness, “Psychopump! It’s you, a well known superhero! I’m stuck on this island, can you please fly me out of here?”

Hearing the man’s words, the superhero looking man called Psychopump immediately frowned. After taking a moment to think about a suitable response, he answered the man on the edge of the cliff in a depressed and annoyed voice. “I’m sorry buddy, but I’m also stuck here. I got lost on my way home, and only stopped here because my body could no longer fly anymore. I’ll need a couple months of rest before I can fly again.”

Episode 2: Shark Island! 2

The moment the man heard Psychopump’s response, he immediately felt suspicious of him. So he opened his mouth and questioned Psychopump in confusion and anxiety, “Are you sure you can’t fly any longer? You don’t have to carry me if you don’t want to, just fly back to shore and send people to come rescue me! I don’t know where I am, but I’m sure a larger piece of land where people are present isn’t too far away from this island.”

Psychopump hearing his word frowned his face in worry even more. His frown even had a hint of anger within it. After taking a moment to contemplate the man’s words, Psychopump sighed to himself then replied to the man with a voice filled with grief and defeat, “I’m truly sorry my dear buddy. I truly can’t fly any longer. But I do remember seeing land not too far ahead of us before I landed on this island in exhaustion. I was too tired to make it over, so I stopped here to rest instead.

If I had continued flying, I would’ve definitely fallen into the ocean and been eaten by those dangerous sharks out there!”

The man was immediately stricken by grief and anxiety the moment he heard Psychopump’s words that sounded too sincere to be lies. His only last hope of survival was just quenched by those words. Feeling down, the man slowly turned back towards the cliff’s edge to look down at the water teeming with sharks below in fear.

Seeing the man look down the edge of the cliff, Psychopump decided to also walk towards the edge of the cliff to look down as well. The moment he got close to the edge and looked down, he immediately winced in fear, then took several steps backwards away from the cliff’s edge!

“Those sharks look far more dangerous than I thought!” Psychopump exclaimed in fear. “Yeah, they truly are…” The man replied, while still looking down at the dangerous water below in anxiety and dread.

“Buddy! I believe we need to jump into the water from here soon, otherwise we will slowly starve to death here and lose our only chance of escaping this island! If we don’t jump into the water and desperately swim away now, after a couple days pass, we will be too exhausted and hungry to swim!” Psychopump urged the man, while moving a couple more steps away from the edge of the cliff. The man noticed that Psychopump was far too afraid of the sharks swimming in the water below to make logical sense in his head.

“We can’t! We need to stay still and wait! Maybe someone on a ship will come get us. Those sharks are too dangerous for us to be swimming in that water!” The man exclaimed in fear and shock after hearing Psychopump’s words! He couldn’t believe Psychopump would even mention the idea of them swimming inside the shark infested water below them!

Episode 2: Shark Island! 3

“You fool! We need to jump now, before more sharks arrive! Can’t you see that the sharks aren’t even paying attention to us right now? It’s the perfect chance to escape! Sharks can’t swim that fast! Trust me, buddy!” Psychopump urged the man again! His voice sounded so certain and brave that the man began believing that maybe he was on to something. Maybe this truly was the perfect chance for them to escape.

“But why don’t we wait a bit longer. Maybe someone passing by will find us.” The man replied in anxiety. Although he was starting to understand Psychopump’s point of view, he still felt that swimming was too dangerous of a task to accomplish, and that they should wait a couple more hours, or maybe days.

“Would I lie to you? I’m a superhero, remember? I’m telling you, buddy, if we don’t leave now, we won’t have the strength to make it to the land on the other side! 

There aren’t that many sharks near this island right now anyways, so we have a high chance of surviving. Sharks can’t swim that fast! Can’t you see how large they are? They’re very slow in water!” Psychopump urged the man some more with a face filled with confidence, and certainty. 

Hearing his words, the man slowly turned away from the cliff then looked Psychopump in the eyes to make sure he wasn’t lying to him. He then asked Psychopump, “Are you really sure we can make it if we jump into the water right now?”

“Yes! Buddy, I'm one hundred percent certain we can outswim those large sharks. The land isn’t that far from here. We just need to jump over the group of sharks below then start swimming. I’ll let you go first, so you get a head start.

I’m a superhero afterall, I’ll jump in after you to lure the sharks away! That way you have a higher chance of making it. Don’t worry about me, I’m strong enough to outswim these sharks any day!” Psychopump assured him with a confident smile. His eyes shone with confidence. So much confidence that the man started to truly believe him.

A superhero would never lie to him, he believed. So after taking a moment to calm his anxious heart, he said to Psychopump, “Deal! I’ll jump in first! Please be safe buddy! Thank you for helping me!” 

He then reached out and hugged Psychopump as a way to show his thanks. Psychopump naturally accepted the hug. After they separated he then said to the man, “You’re welcome buddy, don’t worry about me. You should jump now so we can quickly leave this cursed place.”

Episode 2: Shark Island! End

After hearing Psychopump’s words, the man nodded his head solemnly, then gritted his teeth, and distanced himself from the cliff’s edge. After taking a deep breath, he immediately ran with all his might towards the edge of the cliff and jumped!

After seeing the man jump, Psychopump’s body immediately started to levitate. He levitated from the ground then flew towards the edge of the cliff to look down towards the water below.

Looking down he immediately saw the falling man’s body get devoured by a massive shark that jumped out of the water into the air to meet the man!

The man didn’t even land in the water before he was devoured whole by the massive shark that was larger than a whale with a mouth filled with so many teeth that it looked like a meat grinder.

Seeing the man get devoured whole before he even landed in the water, Psychopump winced in shock and awe. Seeing the blood of the man leak out from the mouth of the shark that devoured him towards the water around it, Psychopump couldn’t help but sigh in pity and say to himself, “I figured things would end up this way…”

After saying his words, he then flew at supersonic speed towards the horizon! A couple seconds later, he landed on the beach of a land that was relatively far from the island he had just flown from.

After landing on the beach, he looked around him at the beach water filled with sharks in front of him and said in anger while thinking about the man that had just been eaten by sharks, “That guy just had to swim to this beach! He couldn’t even do something that simple! Of course he won’t be able to get to this place when he was so foolish! He’s such a fool…”

While he was standing on the beach, talking to himself, one of the many sharks swimming close to the edge of the beach quickly dove out of the water towards him! The moment he heard the sound of the water around him splashing as the shark dove out of it, Psychopump instinctively jumped out of the way!

The moment he jumped, the shark landed directly where he had just stood. Its opened mouth had so many sharp teeth that even Psychopump had goosebumps staring at them. Feeling shocked by the shark’s attack, Psychopump sighed in anxiety before chuckling to himself and saying in joy, “This shark is very dangerous! It’ll definitely make a great pet!”

Epilogue:

This episode reminds you not to trust the advice given by everyone. Especially when the advice sounds too good to be true. Not everyone with power and status gives good advice. Never take someone’s word for it, just because they are in a position of power or have a high status, especially if the advice sounds too far-fetched to be true.

This is the end of episode two of this book. Please stay tuned for episode three of Godwrath: The Evil Psychopump!

Episode 3: Inescapable Room! 1

Inside a white, empty, circular room, two men could be seen sitting next to each other on the ground. One of the men was dressed in a white shirt and khaki pants combo, while the other had on a black superhero outfit with a red letter P printed on his chest. 

The circular room the two of them were in was strangely so empty and smooth that not a single indentation or scratch could be found on it.

As the two men looked around the empty room, the man with a white shirt on opened his mouth and said to his partner in sorrow and exhaustion, “Psychopump, we’ve been here for days now without food or water. I’ve tried so many ways to exit this room since I entered from the outside, yet nothing works…

If only I didn’t enter that strange circular building when I was hiking in these woods, I wouldn’t be trapped here now after its door closed in on me the moment I entered it! I’m such a fool for entering its opened door out of curiosity. I’m such a fool!” 

He couldn’t help but think back to just a few days ago, when he was walking in the woods, only to find a suspicious looking circular, white building right in the middle of nowhere! The building seemed to appear out of thin air, because he had visited these parts of the woods every few days for years now, and had never seen it once!

Seeing the weird building that appeared out of nowhere, curiosity got the best of him, so he walked over to inspect the building carefully. Upon walking close to the building, he happened to find an opened door on its side after a few minutes of inspection, so he walked into it mindlessly out of curiosity

After entering the building, before he could fully see what was inside the building, the door behind him closed by itself! Pushing him into the circular room within the building, and trapping him inside!

After being trapped inside, the man tried every way possible to push open the door that trapped him, but not only was the location where the door previously was completely smooth without the sign of a door being there, the location didn’t budge no matter how much he pushed and shoved it!

It was as if the location where the door was had turned into an immovable wall! This confused and irritated the man greatly. But alas, after spending an entire day trying every way possible to open the door, the man gave up then sat down to rest.

Episode 3: Inescapable Room! 2

After a night of sleep, in the early hours of the morning, after he had just woken up dehydrated and hungry, he heard the sound of a door opening from a random side of the room. Before he could even get up to rush into the door that had opened before his eyes, Psychopump walked through the door in curiosity, then the door closed him in, locking the two of them within!

It’s been two days since that happened, and he was already nearing his end. Nothing he did worked to open the door, and his body was already succumbing to severe dehydration and hunger.

Even Psychopump was also barely hanging on for dear life, as the two of them sat on the ground in sorrow.

“Don’t berate yourself my great friend, you're not a fool. I made the same mistake as well. It’s natural for people to make mistakes.” Psychopump said weakly to the man next to him, before looking around him at the walls of the room for a way out.

The man, hearing his words, nodded thankfully, before also weakly looking around the room as well. Although he was nearing his end, he still hadn’t given up on finding a way out of the room. He still believed there was a way out.

“If I remember correctly, my friend, a daoist once told me in the past that there aren’t true limits in the world. The only limits in the world only exist in your mind. 

Do you know what that means? It means, I believe, the only way to get out of here is to believe in yourself. If you truly believe you can leave this room, the walls of this room would no longer be capable of holding you within it!” Psychopump said weakly, as a way to motivate the man next to him. His voice was filled with such confidence that it inspired the man to motivate himself and get up from the ground he was sitting on.

After getting up, facing Psychopump, he then said to him in doubt, “Friend, are you truly sure? Can my desire and belief that I can walk free really help me escape this room? If you aren’t joking with me I may actually try it out.”

“Would I lie to you? We’re practically best friends after so many days together in this evil room. Try it out, I believe it will work!” Psychopump assured him righteously with a voice filled with confidence and wisdom!

Realizing that Psychopump truly meant what he said, after hearing the confidence in his voice, the man decided to try out his advice. He reasoned to himself that maybe this mystical advice was just the thing he needed to escape the room.

Episode 3: Inescapable Room! 3

So after nodding in understanding to Psychopump, the man mustered up his will power, then slowly walked his exhausted, weak, tired, and dehydrated body towards the wall where he came from. 

As the man stood in front of the wall, he began to realize that he may have completely forgotten the exact location of the door that brought him into the room. The entire wall inside the room was so flat and smooth, that he was sure that he had already lost track of where the real door truly was.

But after a moment of confusion, he calmed his heart and decided to just try to escape anyway. Maybe he was just overthinking and hadn’t truly lost track of where the real door truly was in the room.

After deciding this, he raised both arms, then touched the wall in front of him. He then closed his eyes and said to himself, “I believe this door will open…I believe this room cannot hold me…”

He repeated his words for more than two minutes like a mantra, before he used every ounce of his remaining strength to push the wall in front of him. Strangely, the moment he pushed the wall, the wall actually opened up!

The wall was pushed outwards easily by his hands, turning into a door! Seeing this the man was shocked! He immediately opened his eyes to look at the door that had just opened up in front of him to see the beautiful woods that he had come from just a few days ago.

Without the slightest hesitation, he immediately said to Psychopump, and rushed through the door. “Psychopump, my great friend! Follow me, and let’s leave this hell hole!”

After rushing through the door, something that baffled him and made him lose all hope occurred! The moment he exited the room, he ended up realizing that the woods that he had just seen with his naked eyes was just an illusion.

After going through the door, he found himself back inside the room that Psychopump was still weakly sitting in! In front of him, on the opposite wall was the door he had just entered. Behind him was strangely also the door he had just entered.

It seemed the door he had opened earlier actually led back into the room, like a portal. The door in front of him on the opposite wall was the same door behind him! He had looped himself back into the room!

Episode 3: Inescapable Room! 4

After entering the room, the door quickly closed itself, enclosing him back inside the room. Seeing the results of his actions made him feel fear. All his hopes of leaving the room he was in vanished the moment the door closed itself.

“This can’t be possible! Why am I back here? Psychopump, the trick you told me worked, but it also failed…” The man exclaimed in shock to Psychopump, who then looked at him in confusion.

“It should’ve worked…what’s going on with this room? Try again, maybe you need to believe in yourself harder! I believe it should work this time!” Psychopump said weakly but with full confidence to the man. His eyes and voice didn’t show a single ounce of doubt within them.

Hearing his confident words again, the man who was just about to fall on the ground in self defeat, mustered up his courage and spirit to try once again. He believed that since Psychopump was so certain that it could work, that it probably should. Afterall, what Psychopump told him to do, did open the door that was impossible to open before.

If believing he could open the door could open the door, believing he could open the door and escape the room should work as well! So he once again slowly walked towards the wall he had just been at a few seconds ago, and tried again.

And he kept trying and trying, opening the door and entering over and over again for the next forty minutes! Yet no matter how hard he tried, he still found himself back inside the same room!

Feeling drained, the man finally gave up, after trying one last time, only to end up back in the same room. After entering the room, he immediately laid on the floor in extreme exhaustion. 

His mind was already nearing its end, and so was his body. So he weakly fell to the floor, and asked Psychopump in defeat, “Friend…it’s not working. The trick you showed me is still not working…why?”

Seeing the weak man on the floor who looked close to death, and pitiful, Psychopump became slightly angry and upset. He immediately opened his mouth and urged the man to continue on the moment he saw the man’s eyes fill with defeat.

“It should work! I know it! Keep trying, my friend, just keep trying! Never give up hope! Stand up and keep trying!” Psychopump yelled weakly, trying to motivate the man to stand up and try again.

Episode 3: Inescapable Room! End

But no matter what he said, the man simply ignored his words and laid there weakly on the floor next to a wall of the room. The man was too exhausted to stand up, even worse his body was already failing him. 

He had gone far too long without food and water, so all the exertion he just did trying to escape the room completely caused his body to collapse the moment he no longer felt that he could truly escape the room.

The moment his motivation and hope died, so did the man’s will to live. So after a couple of hours, the man slowly breathed his last breath and died within the room. No matter what Psychopump said, the man never bothered to listen until his eventual death.

After realizing that the man had died, Psychopump weakly stood up from the ground, then slowly walked towards a random wall in the room. He didn’t even bother to check if he was going towards a wall that once had a door on it. 

He just walked randomly and weakly to a random wall, then lifted his left hand, placed it on the door, then pushed. The moment he pushed the wall, a door opened on it that led to the outside world.

After walking out of the door, Psychopump found himself within the woods that the dead man had come from. He then said weakly to himself, “ See? It wasn’t that hard to leave the room, was it?”

Looking back at the dead man in the room, Psychopump's face frowned and gazed at the man in anger and disgust before saying to the dead man, “You’re such a stupid idiot! You couldn’t even escape such a simple room!”

After saying this, he snapped his right fingers. After snapping his fingers, the door to the room closed, then the entire circular building quickly shrank with the man still inside of it, until it was the size of a small pebble. 

After turning into a small sized building, Psychopump slowly walked up to it, picked it up, then flew away with the small building towards the horizon, in depression. As he was flying away he couldn’t help but say to himself one last time in depression while thinking about the dead man, “He couldn’t even escape such a simple room… He truly was a stupid idiot!”

Epilogue:

This episode reminds you to be careful of the advice you give to others. Just because you can do it doesn’t mean others can as well. Just because the advice works for you, doesn’t mean it’ll work for others.

This is the end of episode three of this book. Please stay tuned for episode four of Godwrath: The Evil Psychopump!

Episode 4: Skyscraper Trouble! 1

In a modern city filled with skyscrapers and high rise buildings, a man in his early twenties could be seen standing on the balcony of a burning skyscraper. The time of day was midnight, so the burning of the tall skyscraper was like a beacon in the night.

The man as he stood on the 2000 feet tall skyscraper was overwhelmed with fear and indecisiveness. The room he was in was already catching on fire, and the fire was slowly creeping up towards the balcony where he stood.

He had the desire to jump off the balcony, in order to protect himself but he also knew that at the current height of 1600 feet that his balcony was on, if he jumped he was definitely going to die. Yet, he knew for a fact that if he tried to run through the burning building it was only a matter of time before he was burned to ashes.

The only two real options that the man had was to wait for rescue, or jump down immediately to his death, and hope he survives his fall. The last option that he had that he believed wasn’t feasible was to find a way to climb down the side of the building, slowly but steadily until he got to the ground.

But that option may not be possible. Some parts of the building below him had flames spewing out from the balconies and windows. Not only that, the building was also very slick in design, making it hard to grip its outside walls, and with the current height that he was, the building may collapse or his hands may get tired before he made it down the building.

While the man was standing on the edge of his own balcony weighing his options in desperation and fear, a superhero dressed in a black superhero outfit with a red letter P printed on his chest flew straight from the horizon in great speed towards his balcony.

After getting close to his balcony the superhero quickly landed on his balcony behind the man, then smiled at the man and said to him in confusion and curiosity, “Little nephew, do you need help? Why haven’t you jumped down yet? You do know the entire building could collapse at any moment right?”

“Psychopump, is that you? Save me, Psychopump! Fly me out of here, please!” The man replied, after being shocked by the sudden arrival of Psychopump. He was too busy contemplating his options earlier to pay attention to the sky above him. He was also not expecting a visitor from the skies any time soon, unless they were loud rescue helicopters.

So when Psychopump spoke to him, after entering his balcony from above, he almost jumped over his balcony in fear. But after realizing who spoke to him, from his familiar and famous voice, he calmed down, turned around and spoke to Psychopump.

Episode 4: Skyscraper Trouble! 2

From the man’s voice, Psychopump could feel the hope and happiness that the man felt because of his arrival. But instead of being happy for the man, and rescuing him, Psychopump instead frowned in anger and exasperation.

He then said to the man in anger, “Can’t you tell my body is incapable of carrying people by my weak and scrawny physique? Little nephew, as someone older than you, I came here to help you. Jump down now! I believe I saw the cops below with a safety net to catch those who fall!” 

Hearing his reply, the man immediately frowned in disappointment, before coming to a realization in his head. All his hopes were immediately quenched by Psychopump’s words, causing him to immediately give up trying to persuade Psychopump to help me. 

But after coming to his realization, he looked at Psychopump with the most suspicious gaze then said to him with eyes filled with scorn. “Psychopump, I’ve heard rumours about you… I know you can help me fly out of here. I’ve heard rumours…”

Hearing his words, Psychopump immediately became puzzled and confused. He truly couldn’t wrap his head around what the man meant by rumours. He was an honest guy and a great superhero who did the best he could to rescue the citizens of his world. When did people start spreading rumours about him?

Puzzled by the man’s words, Psychopump couldn’t help but question him. “Rumours? What rumours? Why aren’t you jumping yet?”

“You know I’m a great superhero, right nephew? All the things I've done for the world, when did people start spreading rumpus about me? We all know of the good deeds I’ve done!” He continued questioning the man in anxiety. The last thing he wanted was people smearing and ruining his great reputation. He was a wonderful superhero, he definitely didn’t want people spreading bad things about him. It could ruin his great and holy reputation!

A great man like him deserves a great reputation, so he believed! So after asking his questions, he immediately perked his ears wide to hear every single thing that the man was about to say.

“I’ve heard bad rumours, Psychopump. I’ve heard you’ve done many evil deeds like killing people before. These are very bad rumours…” The man said slowly to him with a voice filled with scorn and condescension. Although he didn’t truly believe these rumors, due to the great reputation that Psychopump had, he still felt that there was some truth to them. 

Now that he met Psychopump for the first time, he was beginning to believe the rumours more and more. 

Episode 4: Skyscraper Trouble! 3

“That can’t be, my good nephew! That can’t be!” Psychopump shouted in dispute of his words! There was no way a great man like him was an evil murderer. Other than the times he had to defend himself from villains, when had he ever killed someone? He had never taken an innocent life once in his entire life! So he felt that he had to correct the mindset of the young man in front of him. He couldn’t allow word to spread that he was an evil villain that does evil deeds! 

He needed to let the young man in front of him know that the rumours were false! There was no way a great man like him would devolve to such lengths! So he opened his mouth again and said to the man desperately, “You know, little nephew. I see you as my little nephew even though we aren’t related, so I have to tell you the truth right now!

Those rumours are false! You know a kind man like me would never harm someone right? You probably grew up hearing about me solving crimes, defeating bad guys and rescuing people all throughout your life right? How can such a great hero that you grew up with be a bad guy?”

But after speaking, he noticed that the young man in front of him still looked at him with derision, and scorn, as if he didn’t believe a single word he said. So Psychopump continued his desperate plea in fear and anxiety. 

“Nephew, you should believe me… As my little nephew, why won’t you believe your elders? I can’t be wrong, right?”

Hearing his words, the young man in front of Psychopump began to contemplate those rumours again. The Psychopump in front of him definitely didn’t behave like the rumours stated. His current pitiful cries definitely weren't those of an evil bad guy, the man reasoned. 

There was no way someone who could beg him so much just because of a few silly rumours was that evil of a guy, the man thought to himself.

“I’m a good guy, remember? Remember, my little nephew?” Not hearing the man reply after waiting for a couple minutes, Psychopump urged him again with a shaky voice that was filled with indignation and sorrow. Why would people go out of their way to ruin his reputation like this? Psychopump thought to himself in anger.

“I guess you’re right…” The man finally said, after reasoning that the rumours were probably false. There was no way Psychopump, the great hero that he worshiped growing up, was an evil serial killer who loved watching people die like the rumours stated. 

“But, I’m not going to jump! Why should I jump? Mind your business, Psychopump! I need to think of a way to save myself!” The man said in annoyance, he then looked at the room he was in to see that the fire had already started nearing the balcony that he was in.

Episode 4: Skyscraper Trouble! 4

The whole time he was conversing with Psychopump, the fire was rapidly spreading towards them! If he doesn't figure out a way soon, he will be cooked to death right here, right now!

So, after speaking to psychopump he immediately ignored him from then on and started looking down the balcony and everywhere frantically. He needed to figure out a way to save himself as soon as possible!

“My nephew, there are definitely cops down there right now! I know it’s too dark, and we’re too high in the air to see their vehicles, but I promise you, there should be cops down there! You better jump soon!” Psychopump urged the man, after feeling the searing heat from the flames that was approaching the two of them.

He even began to fear that if he didn’t leave soon, he would likely be roasted to death by the flames in the room. So he moved closer to the edge of the balcony, ready to fly away and escape at any moment!

After moving closer to the balcony, he then continued urging the man constantly to jump! He told him repeatedly that he needed to jump, and that there was a safety net below waiting to catch him. But no matter what he said the man didn’t move an inch from the edge of the balcony. 

The man even began to get more and more annoyed by Psychopump’s incessant nagging that didn’t help his situation in any way. The man definitely couldn’t see a net below, nor could he find any cops or their cars no matter how hard he looked down. 

Although the building was very high in the air, and they were also very far away from the ground to see the cops on such a dark night, the man still felt that there should be the sounds of cop sirens if cops truly were on the ground, waiting for him below.

So after hearing Psychopump nag and nag him for many minutes, constantly distracting him from finding a solution to his problems, his mind snapped. 

So he immediately looked at Psychopump who looked to be suffering from more panic and fear than him, the one in real danger and said to him sternly in warning, “I don’t believe you, Psychopump! Please mind your business, and leave now!”

“My favorite nephew… I was just trying to help…” Psychopump immediately replied sorrowfully, after being berated by the young man, with a pitiful voice. His heart was wounded deeply by the young man’s harsh words, so he took a few moments to calm his wounded heart.

Episode 4: Skyscraper Trouble! End

But while Psychopump was contemplating the harsh words that the man said to him, the man quickly climbed over the balcony’s railing. The young man decided at the last moment, after feeling the searing heat from the flames that were getting too close to them, to climb down the skyscraper!

He definitely wasn’t going to sit and wait for his death here. So he might as well do the only thing that was possible, and that was to climb down the tall and sleek building! But just as he climbed over the railings, Psychopump decided to fly away at the same time, after feeling the searing heat of the approaching flames burn his body. 

Sadly, the moment Psychopump flew away in fear of being burned alive, he bumped into the man who had just climbed over the railings of the balcony! That harmless bump from his flight pushed the man off the railings, causing him to fall down!

Noticing what he had just done, Psychopump immediately snapped out of his panic, then looked down towards the ground at the falling man. But instead of flying over to catch him and stop his fall, he instead just watched the man fall in guilt while hovering in the air. Saying to himself, “I didn’t mean to! Sorry nephew! There should be a net down there anyway to catch your fall, so you should be fine!”

After spending a few minutes hovering in the air in guilt for what he had just done, Psychopump decided to fly to the ground to see if the young man was alright. 

After flying to the ground in just a second, Psychopump immediately saw the corpse of the man lying on the ground. The man had fallen to his death, with no net or cops in sight. 

The sirens of the cops, which Psychopump thought would’ve arrived already, were just making it to the scene, while Psychopump was examining the young man’s corpse. 

“It wasn’t my fault, little nephew… If you hadn't been so stupid, you wouldn’t have fallen when I bumped into you. It truly wasn’t my fault. I thought the cops would be here already with their safety nets…” Psychopump said to himself in guilt and regret. He truly hadn’t meant to bump into the young man earlier, it was just an accident.

After taking a few minutes to mourn the death of the young man before him, Psychopump slowly flew away from the scene before the cops could arrive to question him.

“Nephew, If only you weren’t so stupid, you wouldn’t have fallen…” Psychopump said one last time in the air to himself in grief, guilt, and sorrow, before he disappeared into the horizon of the night sky. All he felt for the rest of the night was regret that a great young man was removed from the world too soon…

Epilogue:

This episode reminds you to be careful of people with bad reputations. Not everyone with a bad reputation is a bad guy, but you should be careful of people with bad reputation anyways. Where there’s smoke, there’s fire.

This is the end of episode four of this book. Please stay tuned for episode five of Godwrath: The Evil Psychopump!

Episode 5: Blizzard Malaise 1

On a windy mountain covered in heavy snowfall, a group of four people walked. These four people were dressed in heavy winter attire from head to toe that protected them from the harsh wind and snow that constantly pelted them, making it very hard for them to move forward.

They slowly made their way down the mountain covered in over 40 inches of snow, taking one exhausted step after the other. Each person was so exhausted, their chances of making it down the mountain without freezing to death was likely zero. But the group never gave up, they marched on even with such low odds of survival

As the group was slowly making their way down the mountain, a humanoid figure dressed in a black superhero outfit with a red letter P printed on his chest soared through the thick snowy sky and fell directly in front of them, blasting snow all over the place!

Seeing the fallen figure, a man who wore a set of blue winter attire among the group said to the group, “I think that’s Psychopump!” before rushing towards the fallen figure.

The rest of the group, seeing him rush forward, quickly followed him. Upon getting closer, they all saw the weak and bruised body of Psychopump covered in a heap of snow, groaning in pain. 

Seeing his pitiful condition, a lady who wore a pink winter attire said to the group, “We should help him! We need to look for a cave soon to rest and check his conditions, this winter storm won’t die down for another few days!”

Another lady, who was dressed in an orange winter attire, after hearing her words nodded, and replied with anxiety. “We really should look for a place to rest and check his wounds. I wonder why a great superhero like Psychopump ended up falling here? I hope he doesn’t die…”

The last man in the group who wore a black winter attire, after hearing their words, quickly nodded his head, then said to the guy dressed in blue, “Friend, help me carry him onto my back.” before bending over to pick up the groaning body of the weak and half-conscious Psychopump.

Within a few seconds, both men in the group easily moved Psychopump’s body onto the black dressed man’s back, before the group started slowly moving down the mountain again, while being bombarded by heavy wind and snow. 

This time, as the entire group walked on the snow they looked frantically everywhere for a cave, or hidden location that would protect them from the heavy snow storm, so that they could tend to Psychopump’s needs and examine his damaged body properly.

Episode 5: Blizzard Malaise 2

The group was too busy looking for shelter to concern themselves with a conversation over Psychopump’s sudden appearance. The snowstorm was too heavy, and they were already extremely exhausted trying to find their way down the mountain, before they get trapped in this snowstorm that seemed to have no end, and freeze to death here on the mountain.

After an hour of slow trekking, Psychopump, who was resting on the shoulders of the man in black, slowly opened his eyes. After opening his eyes, he looked around him in bewilderment.

Not only was he somewhere he didn’t recognize, he was currently being carried by a group of people he’d never met before! He was so confused, that he had to take a few minutes to remember where he was and why he was here in this god forsaken mountain being bombarded by heavy wind and snow constantly.

The snow fall was so heavy that just a few seconds of opening his eyes, they were so pelted constantly by snow that they started to burn! Even when his eyes were open he could barely see a short distance ahead of him due to how heavy the snow was! 

Feeling pain all over his body from his great fall earlier, and now feeling his eyes burn from snow entering them caused him so much irritation that he couldn’t help but sigh to himself in anger and irritation.

After taking a moment to calm his angered heart, he opened his mouth and said to the group of people walking alongside him, “Fam…what are you guys doing with me? Where are you siblings going?” 

Although he didn’t want to jump to conclusions, Psychopump definitely wasn’t too trusting of the people who currently surrounded him, so he had to ask them about their intentions. Why was a group of random strangers carrying him? Where were they even headed? Hopefully they weren’t cannibals…Psychopump thought to himself in dismay.

Hearing Psychopump’s words, the group immediately stopped walking in surprise. They then gathered around the black dressed man in surprise. Afterwards. the orange dressed lady asked him a question. “Who’s fam? Psychopump, what happened to you? Why did you fall down earlier?”

The pink dressed lady also chimed in with a voice filled with surprise, concern and curiosity. “Psychopump, are you alright? What happened?”

“Fam?” The blacked dressed man asked as well. He was truly confused by Psychopump’s choice of words. 

Episode 5: Blizzard Malaise 3

“Psychopump, we’re taking you to look for shelter. It’s too cold out here, and you’re injured. We also need to find a place to rest our bodies as well. What happened to you?” The blue dressed man said in understanding, and curiosity as well.

Hearing their long list of questions, Psychopump was stumped for words. Before he could answer one question, someone asked another. Before he could answer that one, another question came. 

Feeling tired and in pain, Psychopump couldn't help but take his sweet time thinking about how to answer their questions, while the rest stood by waiting for him in the extremely cold and brutal blizzard storm.

After taking more than five minutes thinking about what to say, while the group looked at him in concern and slight irritation, he answered them slowly, without the slightest concern for their moods. “I call you fam, because you know, I see everyone here as my family. So fam, I was flying through this mountain, when I got lost during the storm a day ago. Since then I had been flying aimlessly around looking for shelter from the storm, before I passed out midflight and fell down.”

Hearing his words, the group finally understood what occurred to him, and why he fell. They started looking at him with a hint of pity and sympathy. They too were stuck in the storm with no way to find shelter. If they don't find shelter or make it down the mountain before the day ends, they may die here in the wilderness and turn into human popsicles!

“After falling down, I lost all memory of what occurred to me since then. You guys didn’t do anything to my body right? You’re my family so I’m sure you didn’t…” Psychopump continued, while looking at everyone in the group with eyes filled with suspicion.

Hearing his suspicious question and seeing gaze filled with suspicion, the entire group immediately shook their heads in denial. Why would Psychopump even think that they did something to his body? They thought to themselves.

The blue dressed guy immediately opened his mouth, the moment Psychopump’s voice died down to say to him in rebuttal, “We’ve done nothing to your body, Psychopump! Chill, you’re a superhero, what can we do to the powerful body of a superhero?”

“Your body doesn’t even freeze in this extremely cold weather, even with just that thin piece of clothing on. What can we possibly do to such a powerful body?” The orange dressed lady chimed in as well in irritation. 

Episode 5: Blizzard Malaise 4

“Just being around you kinda scares us too…A superhero is too powerful...” The pink dressed lady added as well shyly. She reasoned that there was no way she would even begin to desire doing anything to the body of a superhero. Especially Psychopump, who is well known for his strength, agility and speed!

If he ever found out they did something to him, he could do something bad to them! There have been many rumours about him in the past. Scary rumours…

The black dressed man simply frowned in annoyance, and shook his head repeatedly to Psychopump’s questioning words. There was no way an honest and righteous man like him would do anything to another man in need! Especially Psychopump, who has been his role model throughout his life!

Hearing their responses, Psychopump’s mind calmed down. Maybe he was getting too paranoid, due to the pain all over his body and the irritation in his eyes, he thought to himself.

“Well, my body is still very hurt and I can’t move right now, but I’ll be fine with a few days of rest. We should continue heading down the mountain. I believe before I passed out, I was already very close to the foot of the mountain. Within a couple of hours we will definitely reach the village down there. Let’s not look for shelter!” Psychopump said, after calming down his heart. He believed there was no need for the group to look for shelter in such very bad weather.

 What if they find shelter, and then get closed in and trapped inside the shelter by the snow storm? Looking for shelter was the reason why he became lost and fell down earlier!

“That’s not a good idea, Psychopump! We need to rest!” The lady in the orange attire said in rebuttal. Their bodies were already reaching their breaking point. There was no way they could make it down the mountain any time soon, she thought.

“That’s not possible! We will die if we don’t find shelter soon!” The black dressed man carrying Psychopump added as well, with the group nodding their heads in approval of his words. They would definitely freeze to death within an hour or two, if they don’t find a place to rest  and set up camp soon, the black dressed man thought in irritation due to Psychopump’s words.

“Fam, hear me out. You guys probably have no idea where the nearest cave or hole is, so if we blindly walk around looking for shelter instead of heading down now, we’ll all die here on this mountain.” Psychopump replied in confidence. But after speaking he realized that the group didn’t appear to be convinced by his words, so he continued his desperate plea in agitation!

Episode 5: Blizzard Malaise 5

 “Fam, I’m a superhero and an elder, so you siblings of mine should know I’m more experienced in life than all of you. I’ve been to this mountain countless times before, and know almost every location here on this mountain! If it wasn’t for the blizzard affecting my eyes, I wouldn’t have gotten lost to begin with! 

I believe we are very close to the bottom of the mountain. Let’s continue heading down before we freeze to death!” Psychopump urged them in agitation. He reasoned to himself that he didn’t want to die here running around in circles looking for a non-existent shelter!

Hearing his words filled with frenzy and agitation, the group acquiesced to his demands. They had heard many rumours about him. One of them was that he would never shut up the moment he started talking.

So to avoid being berated by their elder, and role model, they decided to just let him have his way for now. They reasoned that his judgement may not even be wrong.

“Okay, Psychopump, we’ll continue going down the mountain.” The orange clothed lady said in annoyance. Psychopump was too annoying of a superhero to her.

“But if we don’t reach down the mountain within an hour, we will look for a place filled with trees that’s capable of blocking the wind and set up camp!” The pink dressed lady added in agitation. She definitely didn’t want to run around in circles going down the mountain when they had no idea where they currently are on the mountain. 

They could be close to the very top of the mountain right now! Climbing down the mountain from its top in one hour in this blizzard was definitely a fairytale. They would definitely die before they got there!

“Okay everyone, let’s go. If we stop moving for too long, we’re going to turn into ice sculptures.” The blue clothed man sighed before saying to the group. The group then continued on their way, while the black dressed man carried Psychopump on his back.

Over the next hour, the group made their slow and agonizing way down the mountain, while being bombarded on all sides by heavy wind and snow. They even had to change who carried the injured Psychopump multiple times, in order to give the person who carried him a short break.

After an hour of agonizing torment, the group finally gave up moving forward. Their bodies were already nearing their end, yet they were still stuck on the mountain being bombarded by wind and snow!

Episode 5: Blizzard Malaise 6

“Psychopump, you were wrong!” The lady in orange said exhaustingly, while breathing in the cold blizzard air rapidly in mouthfuls. Her body was too exhausted to even talk as of this moment. She couldn’t help but lay down on the large heap of snow below her in exhaustion after the group stopped.

“Psychopump, you definitely made a mistake…” The lady in pink added, in exasperation. She too was nearing her mental and physical limits. She also had no choice but to sit down on the cold mountain ground filled with snow below her to rest her body.

Even the person who currently carried Psychopump, the man in blue, couldn’t help but slowly put Psychopump’s body down on the snow, before lying down on the ground filled with snow as well. He no longer felt like moving his body any longer. He also was too tired to voice his doubts and anger.

“Psychopump, let’s rest here a bit before looking for somewhere close that’s free from wind to set up camp!” The man in black commanded in irritation. He was done moving around aimlessly. He had to admit there were times when even a hero can be wrong, and that time was now!

“How can your elders be wrong? How can a superhero be wrong? Fam, you guys are my family. I would never mislead you. We’re definitely close to the bottom of the mountain!” Psychopump said in rebuttal. His body was already feeling much better from the one hour rest that he had being carried around. So after speaking, he shakily stood up from the group, while groaning in pain to continue his persuasion.

“Our movement down the mountain was too slow, so something that should’ve taken an hour is now taking us a bit longer than usual! Believe me, let’s continue moving!” Here his words and seeing him stand up shakily surprised the others.

“Psychopump, no need to overwork yourself. Your body is likely very injured. Sit down and rest for a bit…”The pink dressed lady said in anxiety. She definitely wasn’t planning on moving any time soon anyway. So she urged Psychopump to rest as well, since his health could worsen and he could die if he walked in the blizzard. She reasoned that she definitely wasn’t going to be the person who forced a hero towards his death! What a great sin!

“After we’ve rested I’ll continue carrying you, Psychopump. Sit down and rest, please!” The man in blue said to Psychopump, as well in concern. He also had already given up moving forward, but still he wouldn’t allow an injured hero to walk towards his death in this wilderness filled with cold and snow.

Episode 5: Blizzard Malaise 7

“My body is doing better now, fam. It’s a sin to allow you guys to carry me any longer. You know us heroes have powerful bodies that heal very quickly, right? Don’t worry about me. Even though I won't be able to fly, I'll keep going forward, if you guys decide to stay and rest. I must get down this mountain soon!” Psychopump said in confidence. 

He definitely wasn’t going to wait here and freeze to death. The temperature seems to be getting colder and colder by the minute from his perspective! Even the wind seemed to be hitting them more powerfully and violently than before! 

He reasoned that if he stayed in this evil mountain any longer, he was likely going to be bombarded to death by the wind and snow within an hour!

Hearing his words, the group silently contemplated a rebuttal in their minds. They weren’t willing to continue down the mountain due to their extremely exhausted bodies. Parts of their bodies were already completely numb due to the cold as well. Moving around now was a death sentence!

“If you guys wish to stay and rest. I’ll continue down the mountain to look for people to come rescue you. I would never leave my family here in the wilderness to die!” Psychopump hurriedly added in anxiety, and confidence. He started to anxiously realize that the group may truly not be capable of moving forward any longer. So he urged, and persuaded them to let him move ahead of them. After he arrived down the mountain, he would look for people to come aid them.

Hearing his words, the lady in pink was the only one who had enough energy left in her to continue speaking. The rest of the group simply nodded their heads to his words, then closed their eyes to rest.

“Okay, Psychopump. But I’ll escort you as well. I can still move forward. Hopefully you aren’t wrong…” The lady in pink said in exhaustion before slowly getting up from the ground. She didn’t wish for Psychopump to travel alone in his current condition. So she had no choice but to drag her body that was already exhausted and cold beyond her limits up from the ground, to follow him along.

“Let’s go! We’ll come back with aid soon guys. Look for a better place to rest before we come back. Leave a mark in the trees to help us find you!” The lady in pink said softly to the group, before she and Psychopump slowly continued their journey down the mountain.

The group, hearing her words, nodded, while keeping their eyes closed to help them rest. They were too tired to watch them leave. So Psychopump and the lady in pink left the group in complete silence.

Episode 5: Blizzard Malaise 8

After ten minutes of resting, the lady in orange slowly stood up shakily in exhaustion from the ground. She then said to the two men by her side, “Okay, we should look for a better place to rest and set up camp. I think our bodies should’ve rested enough to keep walking!”

But after a minute spent waiting for their response, her mind became puzzled. Not a single one out of the two men responded to her words! Noticing this, the lady then hurriedly moved to their sides, to nudge and shake their bodies, thinking they were asleep due to their eyes being closed. 

Yet still, the two did not move or wake up from their slumber after she shook and nudged them for minutes on end. Realizing what was happening, the lady broke down in tears.

“Please wake…please wake up…you two can’t be dead already. You can’t!” The lady cried to herself, while continuing to shake their bodies. But still, nothing happened. The bodies of the two men were very cold to the touch as if they had already passed away.

They had spent too much of their energy carrying Psychopump on their way down the mountain. Being the only two men in the group, they were the ones who primarily carried Psychopump throughout their entire journey. 

She reasoned that their bodies became too exhausted, and cold to sustain their lives in the cold weather. After they laid down and closed their eyes to rest earlier, their bodies succumbed to the harsh environment, and they died in their sleep.

After spending a few minutes mourning their deaths in tears, the lady lost all determination and drive to continue on her journey, so she closed her eyes in defeat, and sorrow. Before laying down and resting next to the bodies of the two men next to her. 

Within a couple of minutes, her body became cold, and she died due to extreme exhaustion, sorrow and cold.

Psychopump, and the lady in pink continued their slow and agonizing journey forward, after the group they left behind had died. Although they were in a rush to get down the mountain and find help, they were too exhausted to move quickly through the heavy blizzard.

The two spent another 20 minutes walking slowly and steadily, until the lady in pink softly whispered to Psychopump. “Psychopump… let me rest for a bit…”

Episode 5: Blizzard Malaise End

After whispering to him, without caring that he heard her, she suddenly fell forward, face first to the ground in complete exhaustion. Seeing this, Psychopump hurriedly came over to her side, then turned her body over, so that she could breathe. She had fallen face first into the snow, which would definitely prevent her from breathing.

After turning her body over, Psychopump said to her softly. “We should keep going… fam…” 

But after a couple of seconds, he noticed that her eyes were closed, and she seemed to be asleep.

Noticing that she appeared to be asleep, Psychopump decided to check her breathing and body temperature to see if she was alright. But after checking up on her, he realized that she was no longer breathing, and her body seemed to be getting colder and colder by the minute.

Realizing what was happening to her, Psychopump sadly sighed in grief. Before saying to her, “I’m sorry, fam. I’ll go bring help soon. You’re too weak willed my fam… too weak willed…”

After saying this in sorrow. He slowly got up, and continued his slow but steady steps down the mountain, without her. Left behind, was the corpse of the lady in pink, freezing in the cold blizzard wind.

A few hours later, people came by with the help of Psychopump, and retrieved the bodies of the fallen people. After their bodies were retrieved, Psychopump couldn’t help but whisper to himself in agonizing regret, “You guys were too weak willed and useless. If only you weren’t so useless, you wouldn’t have died…” 

Sorrow, grief and regret filled his mind for the next few days, due to the deaths of the kind group of hikers. He truly never wished for them to die.

Epilogue:

This episode reminds you that not everyone that you help will be grateful for your help. No matter how much you help some people they will never appreciate it. But don’t let that stop you from helping others. There will always be people who will appreciate the help you give them.

This is the end of episode five of this book. Please stay tuned for episode six of Godwrath: The Evil Psychopump!

Episode 6: Escape Room! 1

Inside a silver grey rectangular and empty room, a man could be seen waking up from sleep on the ground. After waking up, the man then looked around the room in confusion. After looking around, he strangely realized that he had woken up inside a strange rectangular room without any knowledge of how he got there.

Next to the man, was another sleeping man wearing a superhero outfit with red letter P on his chest. 

“Psychopump? Is that really Psychopump?” The man who woke up earlier whispered to himself, as his eyes met the gaunt and emaciated body of Psychopump, who was fast asleep next to him in his usual superhero outfit.

Seeing Psychopump lying next to him, the man hesitated for a minute, before nudging the body of Psychopump gently. He nudged his body, because he couldn’t tell whether Psychopump was actually sleeping or whether he was already dead.

Feeling his body being nudged, Psychopump slowly opened his tired eyes, then looked around him. Upon looking around, he found the man who was staring at him, sitting next to him. 

Surprise filled Psychopump’s mind upon seeing the man. “Pal… it seems you’ve also been mysteriously teleported to this place just like me…”  Psychopump said slowly, and shakily. His body was so exhausted and frail that speaking was an extremely challenging task for him.

“Psychopump! It really is you…” The man replied in surprise and confusion. Never would he have imagined that the great and powerful Psychopump, a superhero worshiped by all, would end up in such a situation where he himself could barely recognize him. His body was so frail and emaciated that the man actually thought he was dead earlier!

“What are you doing here? What do you mean teleported?” The man asked, after taking a moment to calm down his surprised and confused mind. He then looked around within the room again, hoping he could figure out what was going on on his own.

But after looking around while waiting for Psychopump’s response, he realized that the room he was in was perfectly smooth. All four walls were completely identical and smooth, as if he was inside the room of an insane asylum.

This discovery troubled him greatly. How was he going to leave this place, if there was no door or entryway for him to use? What was the use of this room anyways? He reasoned to himself in discomfort and anxiety.

Episode 6: Escape Room! 2

“Yes, my pal. I was teleported here against my will months ago! If not for my powerful superhuman physique, I would’ve been dead already, after months without food or water…” Psychopump replied slowly and shakily again, taking minutes just to finish speaking. His voice’s volume died down to a whisper towards the end of his speech due to how tired his body was.

“Is that so…” The man replied in pity. Seeing Psychopump’s body that was nearing its end, the man couldn’t help but pity him. How the mighty have fallen, the man thought to himself in sadness and pity while looking at Psychopump’s emaciated figure…

“I need to find a way out of here!” He immediately said in anxiety, after realizing what Psychopump had just told him! He was trapped in this weird room, without rhyme or reason, and if he didn't figure out a way within a couple of days, he would die here very quickly.

He wasn’t a superhero, nor did he have any superhuman qualities to his body like Psychopump. He knew without a doubt that he would die within a couple of days if he didn’t figure something out soon. 

There was no way he would sit in this empty room and wait for his death like Psychopump is currently doing, he thought to himself. After speaking to Psychopump, he immediately stood up from where he was, and started feeling and pushing the walls all over the room.

He spent the rest of the day frantically searching for a way out. He practically pushed almost every inch of the four walls in the room to no avail. He was stuck, and he knew he was stuck, but he never gave up, not with his life on the line, no!

After sleeping for the night, he woke up the next day more exhausted, hungry and thirstier than ever to continue his desperate search for a way out. There had to be a way out, he thought to himself in fear and anxiety, there had to be!

He then spent another half a day in extreme stress thinking of possible ways to leave the room. Maybe the room was a possible room with invisible puzzles? Maybe it was a room that tested his physical strength? Or maybe it was a test of endurance? He thought to himself.

But no matter which method he tried, nothing worked. After half a day of effort he finally gave up on himself. Feeling hopeless and depressed, he went back to Psychopump’s side, to nudge the emaciated superhero awake. 

“You can’t be dead already, right? Pal! Wake up!” The man shouted in agitation at Psychopump while nudging his body repeatedly. Psychopump was sleeping in such still silence that the man already came to the conclusion that he was already in the afterlife. Deader than dead!

Episode 6: Escape Room! 3

“Pal…” Psychopump said in a soft whisper after being woken up again by the man. He was too exhausted to be nudged awake like this, he thought to himself. All he wanted was to sleep now. Staying awake was too much of a bother for his extremely tired, extremely thirsty and extremely starving body.

“Please, Psychopump… I know it may be too much to ask but can you use your superhuman strength, speed, or wit to help us escape?” The man urged in pity. Seeing how emaciated and weak Psychopump was, he even began to regret waking him up. Maybe it would’ve been better to just let Psychopump sleep his way to an early grave instead of waking him up, he thought in sadness.

“When I arrived…I tried my superhuman strength, but it failed me… I tried my superhuman speed, but it too betrayed me… even my superhuman wit did nothing when I needed it the most…” Psychopump said slowly in a barely audible whisper in sorrow as he recollected his past few months of effort trying to escape the cursed room in his mind.

“But there has to be a way… There has to be…” The man replied with the feeling of extreme hopelessness. He didn’t truly want to give, but currently it seemed he had no choice. He was so depressed by his inability to escape that he sat down next to Psychopump in exhaustion and defeat. 

His desire to try new ways to escape had already left him, so he had no choice now but to sit down and save his strength. Maybe he would figure something out in his mind within the next few hours.

“Pal… There is a way, my pal… But I only figured this way out after months of thinking… Currently my body is unable to try it out.” Psychopump finally replied to him after taking more than 20 minutes to rest after his last set of words. His body was truly tired and thirsty beyond his mental and physical limits.

“There is?” The man instantly replied in happiness. Psychopump’s words rejuvenated his desire to escape, so he stood back up, and waited for Psychopump to continue his speech.

But after waiting for more than 10 minutes, Psychopump refused to open his mouth to speak. His eyes were closed shut, and he even appeared to be dead. Seeing this, the man immediately bent over to nudge Psychopump’s body repeatedly, while saying to him softly, “Pal… speak to me… Don’t die on me now! Don’t die on me!”

Episode 6: Escape Room! 4

“Yes… Yes… There is a way…” Psychopump finally opened his eyes after being repeatedly nudged and shaken by the rude man before him, and said. All he wanted to do was rest and sleep a little. Was that that too much to ask? Psychopump was slowly becoming irritated by the man’s constant nudging…

“What way? My pal, please tell me what way?” The man shouted anxiously. Hoping Psychopump could finish his speech before he died from starvation. He already knew the poor superhero was nearing his end, so he had to keep being rude even though he truly didn’t wish to, otherwise Psychopump could die along with his method to escape the cursed room they were in at any moment!

“A pal of mine once told me a tale many many years ago about an evil escape room. This evil room had only one method to escape it… That method was to push a spot exactly three feet high on the right edge of the left wall of the room. After pushing that spot a small door will appear… Only one person can enter that room at a time, my pal warned me. If more than two people enter… Death…

After entering the room, all a person needed to do was then walk to the opposite wall of the room, and push with all their strength.... Push the wall until it moves backwards... After the wall is pushed enough, it’ll reveal a staircase that leads to a small forest above. 

My pal once told me this cursed room was nothing but a folklore told to him by his grandparents. So I never thought this room really existed… But I believe this may be that cursed escape room!” Psychopump said softly in a barely audible whisper, taking over 20 minutes just to complete his speech. After speaking he simply closed his eyes, then fell back asleep without caring about the man who looked at him in suspicion and annoyance. 

The man was truly annoyed! He was annoyed by how long it took Psychopump to finish a couple simple sentences. Twenty minutes of his life was wasted just like that!

By the time Psychopump was done speaking, he had already almost forgotten the first half of his speech! Annoyed, the man slowly stood back up from his bent over position, then inspected the room one more time, in order to assess the left wall that Psychopump spoke of earlier.

He completely ignored Psychopump from then on, without the slightest care whether he was alive or dead. If he could hopefully escape with Psychopump’s instructions, he would quickly get people to come help him rescue Psychopump, whether he was dead or alive.

But for now, the most important step was to escape. If he couldn’t even do that, who cares about rescuing Psychopump. He would need someone to come rescue himself!

Episode 6: Escape Room! 5

So he decided he had no choice but to ignore Psychopump for the time being. Their future rests in his hands!

He then spent the next five minutes going from wall to wall, trying to figure out which one was the left wall that Psychopump mentioned earlier. He was incapable of knowing what Psychopump meant by telling him to press on the left wall, because the walls inside the room were identical. 

Not only that, he wasn’t sure which wall was truly the left wall. No matter which wall you stand against inside the room, there will always be a left wall. Every wall could be the left wall!

After five minutes of careful searching, he finally pressed a spot on the wall by accident. Pushing blindly at around three feet on both sides of every wall, he finally pushed a spot that made a small click sound.

Hearing that small click made him elated. “Pal… you didn’t lie to me. Your pal was telling the truth!” The man said to Psychopump in glee before looking around him in the room to see if something happened.

After spending a minute waiting in silence, looking around the room in slight anticipation and confusion, the location where he had pressed earlier began to move downwards. A rectangular section of the wall he was standing in front of, the size of a normal door, slowly slid downwards in front of him, until another room appeared before his eyes.

Seeing the room appear before, the man immediately entered the room through the doorway that opened up in front of him. After entering the room he immediately had the urge to go back to pick up Psychopump from the ground and bring him into the room, but after a moment of thinking about Psychopump’s earlier warning that only one person can be in the room at a time, he unwillingly decided not to.

While the man was in the room looking around in bewilderment, the doorway that he entered the room through silently closed itself very quickly. He didn’t even get the chance to fully enter the room before the doorway closed. 

The room he was in, the man noticed, looked identical to the room he had just left, except that it was half as small. The walls in this room were just as smooth as the one he had just left.

“Psychopump! My, pal! You were right! I’m going to go push the opposite wall now! When I leave, I’ll look for people to come rescue you!” The man shouted from the room, hoping Psychopump who was sleeping in the other room would hear him.

Episode 6: Escape Room! 6

Psychopump heard him. The man’s voice was so loud that it forced Psychopump awake. In annoyance, the half asleep Psychopump couldn’t help sighing to himself, before forcing his body up from the ground. 

He slowly sat up from his sleeping position before saying to the loud man in the loudest voice that his weak body could muster. “That’s my pal! Keep going. You’ll be out of here in no time…”

Although Psychopump was annoyed by the man’s yell, he was still happy for him. At least one of them was capable of escaping this evil room, he thought to himself in joy.

Hearing Psychopump’s weak voice filled with encouragement, the man smiled, and then slowly walked towards the opposite wall. After getting to the wall, he placed both hands on the wall, then pushed it with all his might!

The moment he pushed the wall, the wall made a small click sound. After making that sound, instead of the wall getting pushed backwards by the man, it instead started moving forward towards the man.

Noticing the wall moving forward instead of backwards, the man increased the strength and force that he used to push the wall. Yet, the wall didn’t budge an inch! The wall continued its forward momentum against the man’s will!

If the man doesn’t figure out a way to stop the wall's forward momentum, it is only a matter of time before he gets crushed to death by the wall, when the wall pushes his body into the wall behind him!

Realizing the danger that he was in, the man shouted at Psychopump while desperately trying to stop the wall from moving backwards. “Pal! The wall is not giving! It’s moving towards me instead, no matter how much I push! Help me, pal!”

“Pal… Keep pushing… I was told the only way out was to keep pushing… Pal… Try harder!” Psychopump encouraged the man weakly. He even slowly stood up from the ground using every remaining ounce of strength left in him to shakily walk towards the wall that the man’s voice was coming from.

He didn’t know what was going on in the room next to his, but he knew that it was definitely bad. But he had no way to help the man, so he could only continue encouraging the man over and over again, with all his strength.

Episode 6: Escape Room! 7

Yet, no matter how much Psychopump encouraged him, the man couldn't muster the strength capable enough to force the moving wall backwards. Within a couple of minutes, the wall slowly pushed the man, until his back was touching the opposite wall that he arrived from.

Realizing that he was about to die, the man couldn’t help but cry to himself in sorrow, before weakly saying to Psychopump, “My pal… It didn’t work… Pushing the wall didn’t work… I’m going to die!”

“It should… Pal, try harder… Please, keep trying harder!” Psychopump replied in anguish. Even with his body on the verge of collapsing he still urged the man to not give up on himself. He didn’t want him to die. He thought to himself in dismay and confusion, that the wall wasn’t supposed to be that difficult to move. It wasn’t!

“Pal… I let you down. Goodbye, pal!” The man finally replied to Psychopump in sorrow and regret, after feeling his body slowly getting crushed by the moving wall. No matter what he did, nothing worked. He had used all his strength. He even went beyond his normal capabilities, yet nothing worked.

Within a couple of seconds, he started screaming in agonizing pain, as the wall slowly crushed his body.

“Pal… Speak to me, pal… Speak to me…” Psychopump yelled in a weak and pitiful voice, yet after a minute of waiting, all he heard was the yells of the man that slowly grew weaker and weaker, until the room opposite him became completely silent.

Realizing what just occurred, Psychopump immediately used every ounce of power left in him, and slowly crawled towards the location where he believed the doorway to the next room was, then pressed on the wall three feet from the ground.

After a minute of waiting in nerve wrecking silence, the wall slowly began to move downwards. Seeing the wall move down, Psychopump immediately peeked into the room that was opening up in front of him.

A second after looking into the room, he quickly looked away in depression, shock, and disgust. The remains of the man that was crushed beyond recognition appeared before his very eyes, causing him to gag in disgust and sorrow.

After taking a moment to calm his nerves and stop himself from gagging, he slowly walked over the man’s remains and entered the room in sorrow and regret.

Episode 6: Escape Room! End

“Pal.. the wall wasn’t supposed to be that difficult to move… I’m sorry, pal…” Psychopump, slowly said to the corpse behind him after waking over it to enter the room. He then took a few minutes to mourn the man’s death in sorrow and regret. Regret for telling the man how to enter the room. Regret for not being able to help him, when he needed him the most.

All Psychopump felt for the next few minutes was regret. But after a few minutes of mourning, he slowly crawled his way to the opposite wall then placed both of his hands on it. 

“This wall shouldn’t have been that hard to move, my pal…” He said one last time weakly before pushing the wall with all the strength remaining in his body.

After pushing the wall, the wall made a click sound. It then began moving forward towards Psychopump! Noticing this, Psychopump immediately increased his strength. Even at the current moment where he was already very emaciated and close to death, Psychopump pushed.

Yet the wall still kept moving forward. Noticing this Psychopump, never gave up. He increased his strength even more. Every second he pushed harder and harder, going beyond his limits.

Only when the wall was almost about to crush him against the opposite wall, did the wall slowly crawl to a stop. Even after seeing the wall stop, Psychopump never relented, and kept pushing even harder than before!

Only after Psychopump had used strength that was 500 times that of a normal human, did the wall slowly start moving backwards. 

Using every ounce of strength and will power left in him, Psychopump managed to push the wall all the way back to its starting location, then slowly but surely moved it backwards enough until a small staircase that went upwards could be seen on the right wall next to him.

After seeing the staircase, Psychopump quickly leapt onto it, then slowly climbed it and escaped the evil room below. After reaching the forest above, he fell down in exhaustion on the grass below him, then said to himself while thinking about the man that died earlier, “Pal… That was all you had to do… If only you weren’t an imbecile you would’ve easily pushed the wall like me… if only you weren’t an imbecile…”

He still felt very troubled about the man’s death. Even at such a weak and emaciated state, he was still capable of pushing the wall. Why wasn’t his pal capable of doing the same? Psychopump couldn’t help but feel annoyed and sorrowful about the man’s death, while he laid on the grass looking up at the night sky in extreme exhaustion.

After a spent minute thinking about the man in sorrow, he decided to close his eyes in order to sleep. He needed to go to sleep. He was too tired not to fall asleep.

Epilogue:

This episode reminds you to think about your actions before you make them. Just because something sounds easy to do doesn’t mean it truly is.

This is the end of episode six of this book. Please stay tuned for episode seven of Godwrath: The Evil Psychopump!

Episode 7: Falling Motivation 1

On a fifty thousand feet high cliff, a man could be seen standing on its edge. The man had on a grey color hiker outfit on, and was gazing down at the clouds and land below him, in trepidation and wonder.

While the man was slowly looking around at the beautiful view below and ahead of him, his eyes caught something far in the distant sky. Curious by the thing that seemed to be flying high in the air in the distant sky, the man accidently moved a few feet ahead of him in order to get a closer look at what the thing was.

Sadly, the moment the guy moved just a few steps ahead of him, he immediately slipped off the edge of the cliff and started falling down!

Stricken by fear the man immediately started yelling for help as he fell down the extremely high cliff. His loud yells seemed to have been successful, because after a few seconds of yelling, the thing that caught his eyes earlier and made him trip and fall seemed to veer off course, then flew over towards him.

Within a second a superhero dressed in a superhero outfit with a red letter P printed on his chest arrived by his side in shock and confusion at the man who was yelling while falling in front of him. 

“Homeboy, what’s going on? Why are you yelling?” The superhero asked the falling man in confusion. The man was so loud that he heard his annoyingly loud yells many miles away! 

The superhero wanted to tell the man to shut up, but due to societal norms, he refrained himself from speaking his mind.

“Psychopump, is that you? Save me! I’m falling! Carry me back to safety!” The man yelled at Psychopump at the top of his lungs in joy and happiness, the moment he saw and heard him. 

The loud yell from the man immediately irritated Psychopump to no end! He was already hovering next to the falling man, why was the man still yelling? Although Psychopump was very irritated, he decided not to lash out at his new homeboy. 

Instead, he took a couple of seconds to understand what the guy had just said. After understanding what he said, Psychopump immediately frowned in anger, before telling the man as kindly as he could, “Homeboy, I’m too weak and fragile to carry people. Besides, you’re not falling, my homeboy, you’re actually flying!”

Hearing Psychopump’s answer caused the man to freeze mentally. He was incapable of understanding what Psychopump just said to him. He then took a second to look around him, at the sky that was rapidly moving away from him, and at the ground that was rapidly approaching him, before looking back at Psychopump with the most dumbfounded look.

Episode 7: Falling Motivation 2

“I’m not flying, Psychopump. I’m falling! Save me or leave!” The man yelled in irritation, after realizing that Psychopump may be playing games with him. He knew for a fact that Psychopump was a powerful superhero that could lift skyscrapers and mountains into the air without effort. There was no way he was incapable of saving him!

“I know you can carry me. There are videos of you when you were a baby, lifting heavy objects like houses and cars in the air and flying around with them! I saw those videos!” The man continued, when he realized that Psychopump didn’t reply or leave after more than a minute, as if he was contemplating what to do.

“Those videos are still around?” Psychopump immediately replied in extreme embarrassment, the moment his baby videos were mentioned. He wanted to fly away so fast right now and find a place to hide in embarrassment, but the kindness within him forced him to stay and help his fellow man.

“Yes! They’re still around. You were flying around naked in some of them too…” The man replied jokingly while looking at Psychopump as if he was looking at a fool. He couldn’t help but laugh for a second at the remembrance of the foolish little baby Psychopump flying around naked, without the slightest care in the world that he was being recorded by many people all over his city!

“Noooo!” Psychopump couldn’t help but scream to himself in anguish. He couldn’t believe those old and embarrassing videos still made it till this day. Here he was thinking he had become a god-like being, untouched by controversies. Who knew he was still being mocked till this day because of his childish and stupid past choices!

“I was only a baby… It wasn’t my fault. I’m not a nudist… It wasn’t my fault…” Psychopump said weakly, after screaming his lungs out, before calming down in embarrassment. He couldn’t even look the man before him in the eyes anymore, after what he had just said. Who knew his past would still haunt him till this day!

Hearing his weak pleas, the man laughed in glee. He knew Psychopump would definitely not help him after hearing his earlier words, so seeing him cry in anguish brought him joy. 

But after a few seconds of joy, realization hit him. He was falling to his death right now! What was he laughing for? He immediately began to panic upon realization that he was very close to death.

Episode 7: Falling Motivation 3

Seeing the man look around in panic and fear, Psychopump, who was too embarrassed to speak earlier, immediately opened his mouth and urged the man with a voice filled with confidence. “Homeboy, why are you panicking? You’re flying. Flap your arms and it’ll help you move higher!”

While he was speaking, Psychopump flapped his arms wildly like a bird, without the slightest feeling of embarrassment as a demonstration for what the guy needed to do.

Hearing his stupid words, the man immediately became angry. “Psychopump, the cheerleader! Do I look like I need you to cheer me on? I’m falling!” He yelled in annoyance at Psychopump, while watching him flap his arms mindlessly like a stupid fool in front of him.

“Save me, or leave! Can’t you tell the ground is getting closer and closer? How is this flying?” He added loudly. His loud yell interrupted Psychopump’s demonstration, which put him in a bad mood once again.

Why is such a loud mouthed idiot screaming directly in his ears? Was he trying to make sure he went deaf before the age of retirement? Psychopump couldn’t help but think many angry thoughts to himself while looking at the loud mouthed man in front of him with a glare filled with annoyance.

“My homeboy, mind over matter! The only real way to overcome gravity and fly is to believe in yourself! Close your eyes and believe you are flying, and you will fly, like me!” Psychopump urged him confidently, and mindlessly, after calming down his angered heart. He didn’t care whether the man truly believed him or not, he just loved talking!

“That’s not possible, Psychopump! You can cheer all day, and I won’t believe you, cheerleader!”The man yelled in response to Psychopump’s nonsensical words. There was no way he would believe the fool in front of him. Psychopump was a fool!

“Believe me! My homeboy, you have to believe! You have no other option but to believe me! Otherwise you’ll die!” Psychopump added with more confidence in his voice. He refused to back down, no matter how loud the man was. The man’s loud voice could irritate him all day, and he will never back down!

“Who’s the flight expert here? Me! Who’s the one with many years of flying experience? Also me! Who’s the one currently flying? Me as well! Listen to me and fly!” Psychopump continued his mindless urging filled with confidence. He would never take no for an answer!

Episode 7: Falling Motivation 4

“Who cares! Since you’re an expert, fly away! Let me see you fly away and leave me alone!” The man yelled back in anger. Why can’t Psychopump understand that not everyone can fly in this world? What is wrong with his head? His head was filled with too many illogical fantasies! The man thought to himself in anger.

For the next three minutes, the two argued and argued mindlessly, until the man started to get tired of Psychopump’s endless urging! He gave up! The man gave up! Psychopump was too annoying and relentless in his pleas and urging so the man gave up, and decided to listen to him and follow his instructions in exasperation.

“Okay, Psychopump! Okay! I’ll give it a shot!” The man yelled in anger and self defeat. Then he sighed to himself in anger while looking at Psychopump with many angry thoughts in his mind. Who knew Psychopump was this annoying!

“That’s my homeboy! That’s the spirit!” Psychopump, replied with joy and confidence, after hearing the man’s words filled with self defeat and self loathing. He then gazed at the man like a mentor watching his student, waiting for the man to start waving his arms around, while trying to fly.

Seeing Psychopump’s stupid and confident gaze of arrogance, the man simply sighed again to himself in anger before he closed his eyes, and began hyping himself up. After a few seconds of hyping himself up, he actually started to truly believe that he could fly. 

As he fell down, the man started waving his arms around in the air in anger like a bird, hoping it could make him fly. He felt foolish and angry for doing it, but he still had no choice but to do it. 

“That’s the spirit! Wave your arms! See? You’re flying, my homeboy! You’re flying!” Psychopump encouraged him in joy. He was truly waiting for the man to perform a miracle and fly! Fly just like him, and break the scientific rules that govern the world!

Listening to Psychopump’s annoying words of encouragement, the man waved his arms around over and over again in rage and shame, believing that he was capable of flying. He did this for more than a minute until grew suspicious. 

Fearing that it wasn't working, after realizing that his body was still falling, the man peeked down with one eye, only to realize that he was about to hit the ground!

“Psychopump! You lied! It didn’t work!” The man yelled at Psychopump who was hovering a far distance from the ground, in anger and regret, before his body slammed into the ground below him and died.

Episode 7: Falling Motivation End

“My homeboy, you fell… You weren’t supposed to fall, but you fell…” Psychopump couldn’t help but say to the corpse of the man, after flying close to his body, to inspect whether he was still alive or not. Dejection, and anxiety plagued his mind. It wasn’t supposed to end this way, he thought to himself in sorrow.

“If only you weren’t dumb, you would’ve flown in the air just like me. If only you weren’t dumb…” He added in sorrow, before flying away in agony. He only spent less than a minute near the corpse before he flew away at great speed as if he was running away from someone. 

Why? Because he didn’t want to be seen near the corpse. People may start to believe that he killed the man. There were already many rumours about him, he didn’t need to personally add another rumour to the growing list of rumours.

Epilogue:

This episode reminds you to be careful, and always keep your safety and health in mind. If something ever happens to you, the people around you may be unable to help you. And those who can help you, may choose not to due to concerns over their own safety.

This is the end of the book. The second edition of the book will be released in the future, with more short stories about Psychopump! Please visit the link below, for more Godwrath books!

https://linktr.ee/godwrath

Also please visit this page if you wish to own a little bit of Godwrath. Purchase our Solana meme coin $HOPE as a keepsake below.

Hope (HOPE) Price, Chart & Market Cap

Live Hope (HOPE) price today: $0.00000002525 USD. Market cap $25. Trade HOPE on Solana via Pump. Hold hope coin to gain some positive vibes! Hold hope coin with you friends, and hopefully you'll all get rich!

https://pump.fun

Back at the gates of Yearning Peace city. The carriage of Mon Dupa, was finally almost next in line to enter the city. After an entire day and night, and almost 30 minutes to the appointed time with Hui Shi, Lain, And Annette at the hero recruitment office, his carriage was finally about to enter the gates.

Inside his carriage, you will find two carriage seats placed on the opposite walls of the carriage, facing each other.  On the two carriage seats, the one closer to the front of the carriage sat Mon Dupa, who lazily sat there with his eyes closed, as if he was sleeping. 

On the other carriage seat, which was closer to the back end of the carriage, sat a young lady that looked to be in her late teens. She wore a long white dress, and looked to be about 6 feet in height. She also had a slight resemblance to Mon Dupa, even though her face was more feminine and beautiful. 

Unlike Mon Dupa who grew blue flames for hair. This lady, as she sat there paying attention to what was happening in front of her, had hair made out of black flames growing on her head. The black flames flowed down her shoulders, down to her waist, and behaved no different from normal hair. The strangest part about this young lady was that her black hair was so uniquely dark, that it looked no different from a black hole. Her hair strangely appeared to absorb all light that touches it, making it immeasurably dark to the eyes.

What the lady with dark hair was looking at was on the floor of the carriage. On the floor of the carriage, in-between the two seats, was a mech-like construct that sat on the ground with its legs spread wide in a V shape. It was humanoid in shape, with male arms, legs, face, and body that was made out of a tin-like silver colored metal that was covered in faint, brown colored rune markings that were extremely hard to see with the naked eye, if not looked at carefully. 

The tin-like, silver colored construct had robotic eyes that glowed in a brownish color. It was currently staring at the person in front of it blankly, as the person played around with a blue colored holographic screen that floated directly in front of the metallic chest of the construct.

The person in front of the construct, was a Brazilian-looking lady that was kneeling down in-between the legs of it. She appeared to be in her late teens, and wore a blue, short sleeved shirt, with red vertical stripes on it. She also wore blue jeans that had dirt stains on them due to them rubbing the floor that she kneeled on. 

Her long brown hair cascaded down her shoulders to her chest, and moved every so often, as both hands of hers touched buttons on the holographic screen in front of her with rapt attention. Her beautiful oval face was scrunched in concentration, while her brown eyes stared at the screen in deep focus.

Chapter 166: David, The Runedroid

“Mother, I can fix the issues myself! It’s just simple calibrations. You taught me how to do them years ago.” A robotic voice came out of the mouth of the mech-like construct, as its metallic lips parted ways and it spoke to the lady in front of it in Gilbrazen, with slight grumpiness in its tone.

“Don’t worry junior, I’m almost done. Besides, I prefer doing these simple calibrations myself before any battle. It’s a form of self-assurance for me.” The brown haired lady replied softly with a smile, while still fully concentrated on her tasks.

“Okay mother.” The construct replied with a sigh, before closing its metallic eye lids, as if it was going to sleep.

“Daisy, do you really want to become a hero just to test your runedroid in battle?” The black haired lady asked, as she looked at the holographic screen that had words that were written in Gilbrazen in curiosity. Although she knew what the words within the screen were saying, she still couldn’t figure out what they actually meant. 

‘Being a runedroid engineer is so exhausting and stupid…’ The black haired lady thought in her head while staring at the complicated screen that was being touched by the brown haired lady on the floor constantly.

“Yeah. Aren’t you worried your father will find out where you are? You’ve been hiding from him for years now at our home.” Mon Dupa added, with his eyes still closed, still sitting sluggishly on the carriage’s chair, as if he had just been through days of exhaustive work. 

“My mother should be fine. I’ll hack into the Justice Bureau’s database, and change her records within it, after she registers to become a hero. The chances of her father finding out will be almost zero by then.” The runedroid opened its brown glowing eyes, and replied to them with a sense of confidence in its robotic voice, before the lady kneeling in front of him could reply.

“Yup! My little boy David here can easily help hide me from that bully called my father. Why do royal families require their children to undergo military training anyways? It’s not like I want to join the military. Good thing my father told me about his connections with your family. Otherwise I wouldn’t have had a place to hide from him successfully. Being untouchable makes it illegal for the Gilagesh Empire to monitor your home, making it the perfect place to hide.” The lady called Daisy finally replied, after taking a couple seconds to finish typing on the holographic screen in front of her.

“But you do know that one of my body clones just received news that we heroes may need to head into zones that have been infiltrated by the corpse race in the future. Since your father was the one who killed their progenitor in the past, if they ever find out that you’re related to him, wouldn’t that be bad for you?” Mon Dupa replied with a concerned look on his face. He even sat up on his seat and opened his eyes, to show how dire the situation was.

Chapter 167: Bia Dupa and Daisy

“Bia, why don’t you convince her to consider not becoming a hero? It’s still not too late. I can escort her back to our home. She could alternatively stay within our sect branch here in the city while we’re on hero missions.” He continued, while staring at the black haired lady seated in the carriage seat opposite him, who slightly resembled him.

“Yes, lady Bia, please convince my mother. She does not need to put her life at risk just for me.”  

The mech-like runedroid called David added, with a concerned voice.

“I’m fine. I have a few life saving items on my body. Not even someone at my father’s level can take my life easily. Besides, I won’t be fighting much, since my little David here is pretty strong himself, so I’ll probably go unnoticed by the corpse race.”  The lady called Daisy replied nonchalantly, while still looking at the screen in front of her. 

“Let her be. I’m here as well. If she can’t handle herself, I’m willing to help.” The lady called Bia replied confidently. It seemed she was pretty confident in herself.

“Okay sis. But be careful, Daisy. I don’t want to be questioned by your parents, for leading you astray in the future.” Mon Dupa replied, with a sigh of depression. He already knew before asking Daisy what her answer would be, but he still had to try anyway.

After speaking, the group of four soon heard knocking on the door of their carriage. Hearing the knock, Mon Dupa quickly stood up and walked out of the carriage.

What greeted Mon Dupa as he exited the carriage and stepped on the grass below, were two gate guards. Looking at Mon Dupa, they quickly greeted him. One of them then asked him politely. “Hello, Mr. Dupa. We’ve done this many times before, so I’ll be brief. Are you carrying anyone with you today? If so, how many?”

“Hello officers, glad to meet you two again. I’m currently with two passengers. We’re heading back to our home here in the city. Their information is currently confidential, so please do me a favor.” Mon Dupa smiled dashingly at the two before replying to them slowly.

“Gladly! Thanks for serving our city sir.” One of the guards replied with a smile. The two then bowed to him and said in unison. “Please enjoy your time within the city. Have a great day!” Before moving to the side, to allow Mon Dupa to leave with his carriage.

Hearing their words, Mon Dupa smiled, then bowed back at them, before going back into his carriage. 

After sitting down, he whistled softly to himself. After his soft whisper, the beast in front of his carriage started moving forward through the gates on its own. After entering the gates, it quickly picked up speed, and disappeared into the horizon within minutes. 

Chapter 168: Outside The Hero Recruitment Office

30 minutes later, a carriage could be seen coming to a stop on the side of a massive road. Right where it stopped, a large rectangular stone building was located a little off from the road.

Exiting the carriage, Annette, Hui Shi, and Lain, quickly glanced around them to make sure they were in the right location. Lain, driven by curiosity quickly asked, as he also looked at the large white colored building covered in moss, and algae in front of him that was about six stories high, and looked to have been built a very long time ago. “Is this the recruitment office? Why aren’t there other buildings around us? I thought this place would be busier…”

“Yes. It is the hero recruitment office. It’s the only building around due to the rules of the district. I am not very familiar with all the rules, so I wish brother Hui Shi could help us out here.” Annette, replied calmly, as she also looked around in curiosity, as the fresh noon breeze blew by and refreshed her mind. Lain could tell from the gentle smile on her face that she truly enjoyed the serene, and peaceful nature of her surroundings.

After getting a fresh breath of air, Hui Shi replied as he also looked around at the trees, and grasses. “Ah yes. The rules of our Peaceful Shiler District are very simple. Other than the countless miscellaneous rules,  Elder Trent Shiler passed down a few simple main rules that have been maintained till this day. 

One, buildings within the district must be built at least 6 miles apart on all sides. Two, all constructions and activities within the district must not emit sounds that can wake up a sleeping child who’s six miles away. And lastly, certain businesses, and sects that engage in dangerous activities, or manufacture and distribute dangerous substances cannot be built within the district without special permission from the government.”

“I see. Thanks for the clarification.” Lain said thankfully. “Thanks, brother Hui Shi.” Annette also said, in gratitude. 

‘What a strange set of rules. No wonder I only see trees and grasses around me, and haven’t heard a single loud noise since I arrived. I guess Elder Trent truly wants a peaceful district as the district’s name suggests.’ Lain thought to himself, before looking at the trees and grasses one more time, mesmerized by the uniqueness of them.

While they were admiring their surroundings, another carriage quickly pulled up behind Annette’s carriage, by the side of the road.

Looking at the carriage that was over ten feet in height, three cars in length, black in color and covered on all sides in beautiful flowers of all sorts, the trio standing in front of the building were bewildered. They were expecting the carriage that would come after them to be that of Mon Dupa’s but it wasn’t.

Chapter 169: Frie Ereas?

While the trio were admiring the black, and beautiful carriage with flowers that filled the air with such refreshing and sweet scents that made the three of them experience a faint moment of bliss, two women slowly walked out of it, after opening the door situated at its side. 

One of them was wearing a black dress, and had a beautiful caucasian looking face that was covered in a thick layer of makeup, as if she was desperately trying to hide the defects on her face. She was about 6 feet tall, flat chested, and had a very feminine sway to her steps. 

The other woman beside her was about 4.5 feet in height, wore a white pants and shirt combo that had yellow colored flowers printed all over them. The two women walked on white colored high heels as they stepped off the carriage.

Seeing the two women that walked out, Hui Shi’s handsome face quickly crunched in slight disgust, before saying to the taller, black dressed lady in slight anger. “Weren’t you banned from being a hero a long time ago, Frie? What are you doing here?”

‘Frie? Wait! Frie Ereas? Yuck!’ Thought Annette by the side in fear after taking a moment to remember an important information told to her by her friends, before she slowly backed away from the two ladies, as they walked towards the trio in confusion, after hearing Hui Shi’s words.

Noticing Annette’s behavior, as well as Hui Shi’s words, confused Lain. But due to noticing Annette’s fright, he slowly walked in front of her, while she backed away behind him, in order to shield her from view just in case the two people coming towards them were dangerous subjects.

“Brother, who’s this retard talking to?” The shorter lady responded in confusion, as she walked closer. Lain could see the condescension in her eyes, as she glanced at the three of them, while she walked.

“Little sister. It’s a nobody, don’t worry…wait, isn't that the little priest boy from years ago?” The taller lady, called “brother” by the shorter one, spoke in a powerful and deep male voice that could only belong to a man around the age of 40. She then looked at Hui Shi with a playful look on her face, as if she was looking at a stupid, and disgusting fly dancing around her, who could be killed by her at any moment. 

‘Retard? Priest boy?’ Hearing their words, Hui Shi’s face crunched in anger and disgust as he thought to himself. Lain could visibly tell that he would’ve thrown a punch by now, if something in his mind didn’t hold him back.

“Frie!” Hui Shi called out in anger, before walking up to the taller lady called Frie, and glaring at her in the eyes. Annette, who was behind Lain, seeing this, shrunk herself, and moved even further away from the ladies, and Hui Shi.

Chapter 170: Retard?

Feeling the glow coming from Hui Shi that made her heart feel more at ease, and peaceful, the tall lady couldn’t help but like the handsome little priest in front of her a little bit more. 

But she still opened her mouth and said condescendingly to the angered Hui Shi. “Hui Di? Hui Ti? Hui Mi? What was your name again, little rascal? I think I forgot...” Lain, who was watching by the side could tell he already knew the answer, but was trying to annoy Hui Shi by his condescending grin.

“I remember him now, it’s Hui Shi! That’s who this retard is. Isn’t he the son of the head bishop of our city’s main Ensieth Church branch? No wonder he looks so stupid. With all that golden light coming from him, I thought I was looking at the sun for a second there, but too bad it was just a blind fool that I was looking at. Put some shoes on, idiot, you're embarrassing yourself!” The shorter lady who stood by Frie’s left chimed in happily as if she was having a eureka moment. Completely ignoring the angered Hui Shi by her side and the golden light that shone onto her body that made her feel a sense of bliss and happiness.

Hearing her words, Hui Shi quickly threw a right handed punch towards the smiling Frie with all his might. But before the punch could land on her face, a small shield made out of water, miraculously appeared directly in front of Frie’s face, which blocked the punch completely.

The moment Hui Shi’s powerful punch touched the shield made out of a thin layer of water however, the watery shield quickly transformed and curled around his entire body like tiny water ropes, before lifting him up a couple inches from the ground and moving him a few feet away. It then dropped him on the ground, and disappeared from sight.

Afterwards, the two ladies calmly walked by Lain, Annette, and Hui Shi, towards the entrance of the building as if nothing had just happened.

Hui Shi, who was just dropped on the ground, easily landed on his feet, before looking at the two ladies who walked by with anger. But strangely as he was about to rush towards them again for another round, he, Annette, and Lain strangely started to feel the world around them spin quickly as if they were at the bottom of an endless, turbulent ocean.

Sounds of ocean currents moving around them startled the three of them to stop what they were doing and look around in rapt attention and caution. They even had a slight feeling that if they made any sudden movements, an endless ocean of water could come crashing down at them at any moment to crush them to smithereens, then wash their remains away. 

While they were cautiously looking around attentively in caution, and fear, while being overwhelmed by a feeling of grogginess that came with the feeling of being at the bottom of an endless, turbulent ocean, the two ladies slowly passed them by.

Chapter 171: Kiya Ereas

Just as the two passed the groggy trio, Frie let out a small laughter from her mouth and said to the trio without looking at them. “This little girl here is my younger sister. I stole her from my family so that she could become a great hero, and a woman of honor that is worshiped and respected by the masses like I used to be in the past. Be more calm in the future little priest boy, you’re no longer a kid anymore. Your anger issues are still your biggest fault, my boy.”

“See ya losers. After I become a hero, I Kiya Ereas will beat the living daylights out of you guys every time we meet. So stay away from me from now on!” The younger lady said to the groggy trio in derision, before laughing loudly at their sorry states and continuing on her gentle, charming walk towards the door of the building in front of them. 

After hearing their words, the trio slowly stopped looking around in extreme caution and focused on the two people who walked by them, who they believed was likely the cause of the situation they were in.

Looking at the shorter lady, Kiya Ereas, from behind who walked in a gentle and loving manner, even while still in a groggy mental and physical state Lain wouldn’t have imagined that such a feminine and kind looking lady had such a rude and mean personality. 

‘Is the crass man called Frie the cause of this feeling of sea sickness? Wait, he’s a man right?’ Lain thought in his head as he looked away from the shorter lady towards the back of the tall lady as she also walked away in an even more feminine, gentle and charming manner than the shorter lady in front of her, who Lain already concluded was a lady around his age judging from her gentle female voice, and body mannerisms.

While the trio were cautiously looking at the two ladies with many thoughts circulating in their heads, the two ladies slowly made their way to the doors of the hero recruitment building, pushed them open and slowly entered the building.

Before the two ladies fully entered the building after pushing open its stone doors, the taller lady, strangely looked back at Annette, before giving her a seductive wink that sent shivers down her spine in fear and disgust.

After giving her that seductive wink, the lady then slowly entered the door of the building, and disappeared from sight. And along with her disappearance, the strange feeling from before that made the trio slightly groggy also quickly disappeared as well.

After recovering from the groggy feeling from before, Annette remembered the seductive wink, which sent shivers down her spine, and cried out loudly in fear, and shock. “Oh no! He truly is Frie Ereas. The vagabond wastrel from the Ereas family of Nine Springs!” 

Chapter 172: Sexual Harrasser!

‘Hopefully I haven’t caught the eyes of this serial sexual harasser! My friends once told me to stay away from men like him. Who knew I’ll deliver myself to his door one day.’ She thought in dismay, before walking out from behind Lain in fear.

“Wastrel? Who is he?” Lain asked her in concern and intrigue. That groggy feeling that made him feel like he could be washed away at any moment was a true eye opener for him. And worst of all he still couldn’t understand why a man would walk around dressing up like a lady in this day and age. Much more a man who was powerful enough to create the spine tingling, groggy effect from before. 

“He’s a noble from the Ereas family, of the Nine Springs Ereas District, who became a superhero over a hundred thousand years ago. He was stripped of his noble and superhero titles, a few thousand years ago, and was banished from his home, after he was caught trying to rape a young lady. He then served time in prison, and had recently been released only about 60 years ago.” Hui Shi replied calmly, after seeing the ladies enter the building. It seemed he had somehow gotten control over his previous anger, due to the groggy feeling from before.

“Yup! That’s him! I heard he was a well known sexual harrasser of women, long before he was arrested for trying to rape a young widow, while on duty as a superhero.” The disgusted Annette added. Lain and Hui Shi could hear the condescension and disgust in her voice as she spoke about him.

“Really?” Lain asked in doubt. He couldn’t imagine such a man existed in this world, that behaved just like the members of the rumoured corpse race.

“Yes, he truly is that villainous. When he was arrested as a rapist, he tried to hide behind his noble title, but his parents, and family agreed to strip him of his noble title, and kicked him out of their family for life. They couldn’t imagine that such a dastardly child came from their noble and righteous family.” Hui Shi replied, with a look of disgust on his face, as he thought about Annette’s words in his mind.

“You can look up his crimes on the web archives. It was a big deal in the past. His own mother once said If you ever wanted to find the evil in a man, you should look at her only son. Even his father often called him a devil who shouldn’t step a single foot near his family home ever again.” Hui Shi continued in disgust. He truly didn’t have any good feelings about the man called Frie, but due to his religious upbringing, he couldn’t hate him either.

“There is a famous quote that my friends often bring up when talking about him. It goes ‘I didn’t give birth to a great man like me, I gave birth to evil!’ They told me it was his father’s own words. Crazy isn’t it?” Annette added shyly, before looking at the doors of the building in fear, hoping the two ladies from earlier didn’t hear her.

Chapter 173: A Simple Carriage

“It’s a sad thing to give birth to a child who goes against your family’s values. His parents no longer wanted to give birth to male children after he was born, and had only ever had daughters ever since. And it’s been hundreds of thousands of years now since he was born without a change to their mindset. 

It’s a shame that his younger sister has now somehow been brainwashed by him, after his release from prison, and is weirdly now following down his corrupt footsteps.” Hui Shi said in sadness. 

“It truly is a sad thing. Isn’t he known as the owner of one of the largest underground brothels in this district? I heard that from my friends, I hope it’s just a rumor. If not, I fear the future fate of his younger sister.” Annette added, in shame and regret. Realizing that the young lady called Kiya Ereas could end up joining a brothel due to her elder brother’s manipulation, truly made Annette feel regret for her. Her life could be ruined if their parents or the Justice Bureau does not get involved in their lives.

“You’re right, sister Annette. I’ll stop by their parent’s place on my way back home to make sure I report the two of them, and their behavior in detail. Thanks for reminding me.” Hui Shi replied with a menacing smile. He finally figured out a way to get revenge for how he was treated earlier, so he could now smile in peace.

While the three were busy talking about the tall lady called Frie, a carriage slowly pulled up in front of Annette's carriage. The carriage was sleek, and cyan in color, and looked like a 20 foot long moving rectangular tin can. Nothing special could be seen on its exterior, not even rune engravings. In a world filled with creatively looking carriages, this carriage was strangely too ordinary, and undecorated.

The only unique aspect of this carriage was the beast that pulled it. The beast was similar in species to those that pulled other carriages. But its uniqueness stems from its enormous size, in comparison to the others. The beast that pulled this carriage was about seven times larger than the other members of its species, and looked to be much more muscular as well. 

Looking at the familiar carriage that pulled up, Lain quickly noticed the enormous beast that pulled it and a feeling of jealousy washed over him. “It seems Mon Dupa has arrived. I need a powerful beast like his to pull my future chariot! It’ll definitely make me look cool in front of others. I can’t wait to show Rufut, and Jaiym how cool I look with one of these!’  He thought to himself in jealousy.

While Lain was ogling the beast in jealousy, the door of the carriage opened, and Mon Dupa slowly stepped out of it. Following him were two gorgeous ladies, and a robotic, humanoid creature.

Chapter 174: The Brilliant Sun Clan

The moment the black haired lady stepped out of the carriage, Annette, Lain, and Hui Shi strangely noticed the sky brighten slightly. This strange change drew Lain’s attention from the beast onto the lady with black flaming hair. 

After looking at the beautiful lady before him in detail, and noticing the black flames on her head that strangely made him squint and look away in irritation as if he was staring directly at a sun, he decided to look towards the two suns above. 

Looking at the suns carefully for a couple of seconds, he quickly came to the conclusion that the black haired lady had indeed somehow made the suns glow slightly brighter, the moment she exited the carriage earlier. This realization caused him to momentarily sink into his own thoughts, trying to figure out how that was possible, while everyone continued conversing around him.

Annette, who also involuntarily stared at the suns after noticing their brightness increase earlier, strangely sensed a slight feeling of delight and pleasure coming from the two suns after staring at them for a while. The feeling she felt from the suns gave her the illusion that the two suns were parents who just met their child after a long time away from each other. Their child being the lady with black, flaming hair, Annette assumed.

This strange feeling that she sensed, made her look towards the black haired lady with great interest. 

‘Is this lady a child of the suns above? Wait, I shouldn’t jump to conclusions. Maybe it’s her cultivation technique that’s causing me to sense this feeling of delight and pleasure from the suns above…’ She thought to herself in confusion, before quickly looking away from the black haired lady towards Mon Dupa who just got off the carriage.

Hui Shi, who also noticed the phenomenon, thought to himself while looking between the black haired lady and the two suns in the sky above, ‘The Brilliant Sun Clan? I think I remember reading somewhere a long time ago that the Candle King was a descendant of that ancient clan? Due to the blue hair of their family, I thought it was a myth.

Seeing the black hair of this lady that I assume is Mon Dupa’s sister, I guess it wasn’t a myth after all.” 

After thinking to himself for a couple more seconds in understanding, he gradually accepted the reality in front of him and looked towards Mon Dupa, who looked like he was about to speak to them.

Chapter 175: A Vilkerite?

“Hello everyone!” Mon Dupa stated joyfully, after stepping on the ground, completely ignoring the changes brought by the lady with black hair. Before walking closer to Hui Shi, Lain, and Annette with a bright smile on his face.

“A Vilkerite? It’s been a while since I’ve seen a Vilkerite, they’re all so extraordinarily beautiful. Hello!” The brown eyed lady, who followed behind the black haired lady exclaimed in slight surprise, after stepping on the ground, and seeing Hui Shi, who stood out too much from her point of view due to his extremely handsome figure, and the blissful glow that radiated off his body.

Hearing her words, caught Mon Dupa off guard. He almost stumbled as he walked to the group, before looking at Hui Shi, as if he was begging for forgiveness.

“Hello, what’s a Vilkerite?” Lain asked in doubt, after hearing her words that brought him out of his thoughts. He then turned to look in the direction that the lady was staring at, and saw Hui Shi, who had an understanding smile on his face.

“Sorry for my friend’s bad manners, my name is Bia Dupa, I’m Mon’s sister. My friend’s name is Daisy. She’s not used to seeing Vilkerites, so please forgive her.” The black haired lady spoke, with an ashamed look on her face. The lady called Daisy, after being named, shyly waved, before looking away from Hui Shi in shame. It seemed her curiosity and surprise caused her to accidentally blurt out words earlier that she didn’t mean to say.

“No problem. My name is Hui Shi, and these two are my brother and sister, Lain, and Annette.” 

Hui Shi slowly replied with confidence, before walking up to shake the hands of the three that just arrived. Annette, and Lain, also followed in his footsteps, and shook their hands with a greeting as well.

“What’s a Vilkerite? I’ve heard of it before, but I don’t know what that means. Please forgive me brother Hui Shi, if I’m being offensive.” Annette shyly asked, while looking at Hui Sh, after the greetings were over. She understood from the look given by the lady called Daisy that it was related to Hui Shi, but she was too curious to learn more about him not to ask.

“Well, the word Vilkerite, comes from the root word Vill, which is an ancient word that means the devil, or the asura.” Bia Dupa replied slowly, after looking at Hui Shi, who seemed unbothered by Annette’s question. 

“The word Vilkerite is an ancient word that roughly means the devil that eats people. I was born with a cursed bloodline, the bloodline of a Vilkerite.” Hui Shi added slowly, without the slightest feeling of sadness or shame within him. He even seemed to enjoy the current topic.

Chapter 176: Vilkerite? Cold Vilkerite?

“Yes, that’s it! Sorry for my lack of manners but you truly are the asura that eats people. The most hated race within our realm. It seems you already know the history of your people.” Daisy said shyly with sparkling eyes, while looking at Hui Shi curiously, hoping he wasn’t offended by her words. 

“I remember now! Brother Hui Shi, are you related to Cold Vilkerites? I remember the corpse race went by a different name, which I remember should be something called a Cold Vilkerite. Or maybe it was a Hot Vilkerite?” Annette asked in shame and confusion. 

She had heard about something related to the corpse race and the word Vilkerite when she was younger, but now had a hard time remembering it. As for Hui Shi’s identity as a Vilkerite, it seemed it didn’t bother her that much, due to the fact that she had seen him perform many miracles before with her very eyes before, so it was unreasonable for her to start doubting his nature now.

Lain who was standing by the side listening quietly to the shocking information about Hui Shi, quickly remembered when he and Hui Shi were waiting outside the gates of the city, where Hui Shi, gave him an evil grin, and slowly realized that maybe Hui Shin was hiding more about himself than he thought.

‘No need to worry about what he’s hiding though. He’s still a kind, and virtuous priest who has helped many people since I’ve met him.’ Lain thought in his head, before looking at Hui Shi inquisitively, then looking away towards Annette who just asked a question.

“Yes. I didn’t want to be rude, so I never bothered mentioning his race. But yes, my brother Hui Shi here is a Vilkerite. Just like the late progenitor of the corpse race, who was also a Vilkerite. But do not let that bother you. Every human is different and should not be seen as their bloodline alone. 

Brother Hui Shi is a priest of Ensieth, and should never be demeaned as a devil that eats people.” Mon Dupa stated slowly, before glaring at Daisy, who shyly looked away after hearing his words, and seeing his sharp glare.

“Be more kind to others, mother.” A robotic voice sounded out, drawing Lain’s attention towards the robotic creature in front of him, who slowly walked next to Daisy with a chiding look on his robotic face. 

Seeing the runedroid, Lain couldn't help but marvel at the ingenuity of its structure. For the first time he finally saw a humanoid creature, and was beyond words at what he was currently seeing. But due to the current circumstances he decided to keep his questions and wonder to himself.

Chapter 177: A Little Boy

Being completely oblivious to Lain’s stunned reaction, Daisy quickly replied in shame after hearing the robot’s words, “Yes, junior. I’m sorry Mr. Priest. I got carried away by your presence and beauty earlier, and accidentally blurted out words that I shouldn’t have said.” Before hiding behind the large runedroid next to her.

“It’s fine, sister Daisy. You may call me brother Hui Shi from now on.” Hui Shi smiled radiantly and replied gently to her, before shifting his focus towards the road that stretched endlessly towards the horizon. It seemed he saw something interesting far in the distant horizon.

“Okay, I’ll call you brother Hui Shi from now on too! Brother Hui Shi, what are you staring at?” A strange, childish voice sounded out next to Hui Shi, before Daisy could reply to him. Drawing the attention of everyone.

“I believe a flying chariot is coming towards us…wait. Who are you, little one?”  Hui Shi replied slowly, only to realize mid-speech that he was talking to a child whose voice he’s never heard before. 

Hearing the child’s words, everyone quickly looked over at the child in confusion. Looking at the child, everyone was immediately mesmerized by his etheric-like presence.

The boy was only about four years of age, was bare chested, with a pair of worn out shorts that had holes and stains all over them. He had the most beautiful, long blonde hair that the group had ever seen, and his eyes were so unimaginably beautiful to look at that the entire group were completely entranced the moment they made eye contact with him.

The boy’s body was so perfectly made, that he looked like the embodiment of beauty, as he stood there nonchalantly, while the group was entranced by his perfectly beautiful body, and enchanting eyes. 

The only defect on the boy’s body was that his face was covered by a plain, brown, wooden mask, as if someone tried to hide his perfectly beautiful face from the world. Yet, even with the mask on, the words “perfect beauty” radiated from his very being. 

While the group was entranced by the little boy before them, the buzzing of an insect woke them up from their dazed state.

The moment the group looked away from the boy towards the buzzing insect, they all immediately felt a strange feeling of extreme, suicidal depression, and unwillingness to live any longer without the boy’s beauty coming from the deepest depths of their hearts. The world for some reason, in their eyes immediately became ugly, cruel, depressing, and boring, after looking away from the little boy. 

Chapter 178: Great Melancholy

Even Hui Shi, whose beauty made the most handsome men in the world look ugly in comparison, now looked extremely ugly in the eyes of everyone present, after they looked away from the child before them.

The passive light of Ensieth shining on them from Hui Shi try as it might couldn’t remove the great feeling of suicidal depression brought by the emptiness within their hearts, after they stopped looking at the little boy before them.

“Praise my magnificent lord Ensieth!” Hui Shi solemnly prayed, before reaching towards the boy. He then touched the boy with his left hand. The moment he did, the boy started to glow in a golden, holy light that washed over everyone present. Cleansing their minds of the previous feeling of suicidal depression, and emptiness.

After being free from their feeling of melancholy, the group breathed a sigh of relief, and slowly looked over at the child again due to the wonder that they had just experienced, only to see him glowing in golden light. 

The golden light seemed to hide his beauty from the world, making it easier for them to look at his glowing figure without truly seeing him, and his etheric beauty.

After the boy started glowing, Hui Shi slowly let go of the child. But after letting go, the light that was glowing from the child strangely didn’t disappear. It continued on, but with a much lower intensity, shielding the boy from sight completely. 

“Child, you’re too beautiful, or should I say mystical. So please bear the light of my lord from now on. We need it to shield us from your beauty or we may never have love for this world again.”  Hui Shi said slowly, to the little boy next to him, before looking towards the insect that was buzzing around.

Seeing Hui Shi’s actions, caused everyone present to also look towards the insect, who was strangely buzzing around the little child as if it was entranced by his beauty.

Looking at the insect, Hui Shi immediately realized that it was the same insect that was trailing them from the night before. It seemed the boy’s beauty somehow entranced the insect to the point where the insect no longer had control over itself, and quickly flew closer to the group, instead of watching them from afar.

After Hui Shi enclosed the little boy within the golden glow of Ensieth, the insect slowly started to come out of its trance. But before it could clear its head of its suicidal malaise from no longer being able to see the etheric little boy before it, its body lit up in black flames and it disappeared into ashes.

Chapter 179: Whose Child Is This?

“What a sinister looking insect! Sorry, I had to get rid of it. It was creeping me out.” Bai Dupa said awkwardly, before slowly walking up towards the little boy next to Hui Shi in curiosity.

“Thank you. That insect had been trailing us for a while now. I noticed it yesterday, but it flew away before I could do anything.” Hui Shi replied, before turning his attention to the little boy before him again.

“Is that so? It must be the Fang Clan trailing you three. You told me earlier that they were insect controllers right? You three better be careful in the future. I’ll try my best to protect you, but I may not always be capable of coming to your aid.” Mon Dupa said in concern, he then looked towards the child next to Hui Shi in interest, and awe.

“It probably is the Fang Clan, brother Mon Dupa. I previously told brother Lain, and sister Annette to be cautious from now on, but thanks for the reminder. Hopefully the Fang Clan won’t do anything within the confines of the city.” Hui Shi said in thanks, while looking at the child next to him in confusion. 

‘Where did this magnificent child come from? He’s truly a wonder.’ He then thought to himself.

“By the way, who’s child is this?” Annette asked shyly, while looking at the glowing child. She too also decided to walk over to him, after looking at him for a minute in order to get a better understanding of him. She was too engrossed by the child to pay attention to what Hui Shi and Mon Dupa were saying earlier.

“Really, where did this child come from?” Lain added, while also looking at the glowing boy in wonder and awe, completely ignoring the words of Mon Dupa and Hui Shi. The indescribable feeling that he felt earlier while looking at the boy was still very vivid in his mind, and had distracted him from their conversation. It was a feeling that he knew everyone would remember for the rest of their lives.

“He’s not part of your group? I saw the child walk up to Hui Shi earlier from the corner of my eyes and thought he was related to one of you three.” Mon Dupa said in confusion. It seemed he was the first to notice the child’s presence, but he never truly paid attention to him, until he spoke out.

“Yeah, isn’t he related to you three? He’s definitely not ours.” Daisy said shyly, before she and the runedroid next to her also walked towards the little boy in front of them in confusion.

Chapter 180: An Evil Mask

“Mother, this child may be a fairy. I believe it appeared out of thin air earlier. I didn’t detect its presence until a few minutes before it spoke.” The runedroid called David spoke, in confusion. He was already convinced that the creature before him was an illusionary fairy, that can phase 

in and out of existence. That should be the only reason why it could appear out of thin air, like an illusion.

“Is that so David? Where are you from, little one?” Bia Dupa asked in curiosity while standing next to the little child in front of her, whose beauty made her feel like carrying him in her arms. But she refrained herself, and instead reached towards the boy to pinch the mask on his face that she saw earlier, before he was covered in the light of Ensieth.

Touching the mask, immediately gave her goosebumps, and a feeling of indescribable fear. So she immediately let go of it in anxiety, and shock after the touch.

 ‘What creepy thing is that mask!’ She thought in her head in shock, before backing away from the child by a few steps.

Seeing her reaction, Mon Dupa, Hui Shi, Annette, and Daisy immediately asked her involuntarily, “What happened?” Mon Dupa, David, and Daisy then quickly walked up to her to ascertain her condition.

But before they could get too close, she calmed down, due to the light coming from the boy and Hui Shi that bathed her body, and cleansed her anxious heart. She then waved at them to stop coming over before saying to them. “Calm down, I’m fine. I think there’s a sinister force behind that mask. The fear that I felt from touching it,  I’ve never felt that level of fear before. I think the mask is evil. Please, don’t touch it from now on.”

“You probably shouldn’t touch my mask. It was placed on me by my mother. She told me if someone tries to take it off bad things will happen to them. Sorry.” A gentle child’s apologetic voice sounded out.

Hearing the sound, everyone looked at the boy in confusion. From his voice, Lain could tell he was deeply sorry for what just happened.

Seeing everyone’s eye on him, the little boy continued his speech while pointing at Hui Shi. “My name is Wudi Tian, the god of gods. I saw brother Hui Shi here heal everyone earlier at the front gate of this city, so I decided to secretly follow you guys because I was curious about where you guys were going. Sorry.”

Chapter 181: Wudi Tian

“Where are your parents, little one?” Hui Shi asked the boy gently, after hearing his words. Lain and Annette on the other hand were deeply shocked by his words. They had never seen this boy before, and didn’t notice that he was even following them until now. Even Mon Dupa, was contemplating his past in confusion, hoping he might remember seeing the child before him, when he was back at the gates.

Yet, after seconds of recollection, he realized in shock that the boy truly was a mystery. He had truly never noticed his presence until just now. 

Bia Dupa on the other hand couldn’t help but think to herself in mockery, ‘The god of gods? Who told this child to call himself the god of gods? He’s so cute and interesting.’

Daisy, after seeing that Bia Dupa was fine, completely ignored the boy’s words, and quickly tried to check the system logs of the runedroid next to her to make sure it was telling the truth earlier. She couldn’t believe the boy truly just appeared out of thin air.  

So as the others were paying attention to the boy’s words she tapped on David’s chest rhythmically for a couple of seconds before a holographic system log screen popped up in front of her. She then checked it carefully for the next few minutes. 

After checking the system log of the runedroid multiple times, she shockingly ended up concluding that the boy truly did appear out of thin air earlier. It wasn’t an illusion, or a system error.

“I can’t go where my parents are. I was thrown into a world of evil creatures by my father when I was younger. He told me he wanted me to die, but no matter how many times he killed me, I always came back to life, so he could only resort to locking me away in a cavern that he created specifically for me. 

I was in that cavern for a very very long time, until I met a man that called himself Emperor Vilker. The man felt pity for me, and after countless years of effort gave up his life in order to help me escape from the cavern that my father locked me within. 

After I was pushed out of the cavern by the powers of that man, I ended up somewhere close to this city, and wandered around it until recently when I saw you guys at the front of the gates.” After taking a minute to gather his thoughts, the little boy answered Hui Shi, without the slightest feeling of sadness in his childish voice, as if he was just telling a story.

Chapter 182: Emperor Vilker!

Hearing his words cause Hui Shi to ponder in thought for a couple of minutes, as if he was trying to determine whether the child was telling the truth before he asked him further questions.

“Why would your father do that, child?” Annette asked the child while looking around, hoping she would see his parents somewhere within the vicinity. She couldn’t really believe the words of such a young child, even though his sudden appearance was truly mysterious.

Mon Dupa, Lain and Daisy, on the other hand decided to accept his sorrowful answer, even though they truly didn’t believe such a young and mystical child would be abandoned and treated so badly by his parents.

‘Emperor Vilker…it couldn’t be the same Emperor Vilker that disappeared billions upon billions of years ago right? It couldn’t be the god, no, the devil that created the Vilker Empire that once ruled our entire realm in the past right?’ Bia Dupa thought to herself in confusion and interest after hearing his words. She couldn’t believe the same emperor who she was taught mysteriously disappeared years ago was this boy’s savior. Too many years have passed since the emperor’s disappearance, and the child before her looked to only be a few years old.

“My mother told me that my father was jealous of my beauty. She put this mask on me to protect me from him, but the mask didn’t work. My father still hated me, and bullied me for being more beautiful than him. My father is a very scary, and ugly man that everyone was afraid of, my mom told me, so she was unable to save me from him.” The little boy said, slowly with his left hand on his chin, as if he was thinking about the past.

“Is that so, child? Sorry for butting in. My name is Antwon Mersie. Is this child telling the truth? Or are you guys rehearsing a story with him?” A man’s voice resounded, drawing everyone’s attention to a rectangular carriage that hovered high above the ground, in front of Mon Dupa’s carriage.

The rectangular carriage that was floating silently in the air above the group was greyish black in color, and had light blue rectangular glowing runes engraved at its bottom, that seemed to power its levitation. Unlike a normal carriage, this carriage did not have any beasts pulling it.

At its side, a door was open. Within that door, a man could be seen looking down at the group, and he was looking down at them with a baffled look. He had just arrived, and was already hearing a story he never would’ve believed would come from the mouth of such a young child.

The baffled man had on navy blue jeans, and a plain light blue, short sleeved shirt. He was about 4 feet tall, had an angular, oval face, with clear blue eyes, that could take anyone’s breath away. Although the man wasn’t good looking, he couldn’t be considered ugly either.

Chapter 183: Antwon Mersie

In front of the man’s chest, a holographic screen could be seen that seemed to show a video of the man within it, as if the man was currently video recording himself through it. 

“Little brother! You’re finally here! Come down, let me explain what’s going on to you.” Annette said, while looking at the baffled man in the sky with a bright smile.

She then turned to everyone with a shameful smile, and continued. “Sorry I didn’t let you guys know beforehand, but my little brother, who’s also an orphan, wanted to tag along and take this opportunity to become a hero, after I told him and my other orphaned family members last night that I’ll be escorting a friend that I met to become a hero today.

He’s always wanted to become a hero, but he had always been too busy working on his live streaming business, exploring foreign domains, and creating archaic scribes to come over and do it. 

I wasn’t sure he would truly come, due to him being very busy usually, so I didn’t let you guys know beforehand. I’m sorry again.”

Hearing her words, the group nodded in understanding before looking back at the guy above them. “It’s fine, sister Annette. Your family will always be welcome to join us.” Hui Shi replied, with a reassuring smile, while facing upwards with his eyes closed.

Seeing them look at him, the man that called himself Antwon nodded at the group below, before speaking softly to the holographic screen in front of him. “Sorry everyone! My archive stream is over for today. Next time we meet, I’ll be a hero! It’ll definitely be easier exploring ruins with the identity of a hero  in the future. 

Maybe I can finally start exploring the more dangerous ones from now on! Later guys! I gotta go now.” 

After he finished talking to himself, notifications chimes constantly echoed from the screen in front of him, as if he was receiving messages from people within the screen. But he ignored them all, and clicked a few buttons on the screen, which caused the screen in front of him to vanish, along with the sounds.

After the screen vanished, he quickly jumped off the carriage, and fell towards the group below.

While he was falling down, a strange thing occurred. Underneath his two feet, two strange looking, white glowing, glass-like flat stones strangely appeared out of thin air. The glowing stones were curved to the shape of his shoes, and looked to be stuck to them, like an extra pair of soles.

Chapter 184: A Magnificent Priest

The moment the stones became visible, Antwon’s rapid descent towards the ground slowed down considerably, until it looked like he was levitating instead of falling. When his feet touched the ground, he appeared weightless to everyone watching him.

After his feet touched the ground, the glass-like stones quickly vanished from sight, and the weight of his feet sank the grass that he was standing on, until they rubbed the ground.

“Were those scribes on your feet?” Daisy asked in curiosity, while looking at the short, blue eyed man in front of her.

“You’re a mortal right?” Bia Dupa asked as well in confusion. She even felt that the person in front of her wasn’t human, but she wasn’t going to ask him to clarify that doubt.

Hearing the words of the two, Antwon nodded his head, and then said to them as he walked closer to the group. “Yes. I’m a mortal, who can’t cultivate. So I’ve been researching scribes since I was young to help me overcome that issue. I also live stream. That’s what I was doing earlier. Sorry for the noise.”

“No worries. We should get to know each other. I’ve also been researching scribes in my free time as well. Maybe we can learn from each other in the future.” Daisy said, with glee, after hearing his answer.

Bia Dupa, on the other hand, simply nodded at his answer that confirmed her doubts. ‘A mortal who can’t cultivate, is definitely a nephilim. It’s been a while since I’ve seen a nephilim, the child of a god.’ She thought in her head, while looking at his breath taking blue eyes with interest.

Hearing their exchange brought confusion to Lain. ‘Was those glowing stones earlier what Annette and Daisy are calling scribes? Interesting. I wonder what scribes are?’ He thought in his head as he watched the man come closer to them. He even glanced at the man’s feet a couple of times, in wonder. The scene from earlier where he levitated in the air as he descended truly was strange.  

“Hello, brother Antwon. You may call me brother Hui Shi. These are my brothers and sisters, Mon Dupa, Bia Dupa, Daisy, and Lain.” Hui Shi said, pointing at Mon Dupa, Bia, Daisy, and the bewildered Lain, before reaching his hands towards the coming Antwon for a hand shake. But half way through his movement, he strangely glanced at his side and continued speaking awkwardly, after seeing the glowing little boy next to him.

“And this little child here is called Wudi Tian. We don’t know his origins but his presence is a welcomed blessing to us all.”

Chapter 185: Caib Newburn

“Nice to meet you, brother Hui Shi. Thanks for the welcome everyone!” Antwon replied with a smile. He then reached towards Hui Shi’s hand for a handshake, after coming close to him. 

While the two shook hands, Antwon couldn’t help but be mesmerized by Hui Shi’s handsomeness. The gentle glow shining from Hui Shi’s body melted all the anxiety and stress that he had accumulated over the years of his life. Making him feel a sense of peace and tranquility that he had never felt before.

‘So this is a priest of Ensieth! What a beautiful and gentle, holy man!’ He couldn’t help but think in his head in appreciation of the priest before him.

He then shook hands with everyone present, as a greeting, before looking to the sky above him towards his carriage. Specifically the door, which was still open after his fall.

“Caib? Why are you still cultivating? Come down and greet everyone, before we go get our license together.” He yelled towards the carriage, which confused the others around him, who were already curious about his origins.

Seeing everyone look at him, after he yelled, made him cough embarrassingly, before saying to them in shame. “Sorry. I brought along a friend with me.”

He then turned to Annette who also looked at him in confusion to say, “Sister, remember the little boy that I told you that I picked up in one of the wasteland worlds years ago? Well, it’s time to meet him in person.”

But just after he finished speaking to her, she heard the sound of something heavy falling down with a loud bang next to Antwon. Looking towards the location where the loud crash occurred, she noticed a man who looked to be in his late teens getting up from the ground.

It seemed while they were chatting the man had run and jumped off the flying carriage above, and due to his strangely very heavy weight, had fallen to the ground with great impact, as if a giant had fallen, causing rock, dirt and debris to fly into the air, drawing everyone’s attention.

Getting up from his squatted position on the ground that now had a small crater on it, due to his fall, the 5 foot man who had short fuzzy green hair, and was dressed in a white short-sleeve shirt, and blue trousers embarrassingly greeted everyone staring at him. “Hello everyone! My name is Caib Newburn. It’s a pleasure to meet you all. That’s a cute baby priest by the way.”

After everyone greeted him back, he then turned to Antwon to say shyly. “I’m sorry brother, I forgot it was time to get our license. You know I’ll be leaving for my home world right after we get our license, so I need every second I can get to cultivate.”

Chapter 186: Over 6 Years Ago

“It’s fine brother. Meet your elder sister, Annette. She’s been waiting to meet you for years now. Sadly after this hero test, you’ll be leaving for your home world, otherwise we would’ve looked for time to catch up with each other.” Antwon replied, with slight melancholy.

“Hello, little brother. You look better in person than what I saw before in the past. You’ve even grown more since the last time Antwon sent a picture of you to me.” Annette said to the man before her, with a smile, before going over to give him a hug.

Not shying away from the hug, Caib embraced her, for a minute before the two slowly parted from each other’s embrace.

“Thanks, sister. We’ve been very busy exploring ruins or we would’ve met earlier.” Caib replied with a happy smile, while looking at the kind lady who he had heard a lot about in the past but had truly never met until now.

 “I’m not a priest!” A child's angry voice sounded next to Caib, which drew the attention of everyone to Wudi Tian, who had at some point in time walked up to Caib, in slight anger. 

Seeing the little boy next to Caib, Hui Shi, also hurriedly walked over, shook hands with him, before introducing everyone. “Hello, brother Caib. You may call me brother Hui Shi. These are my fellow brothers and sisters, Lain, Daisy, Mon Dupa, and Bia Dupa. This little one here is our little brother Wudi Tian. He’s currently being shielded by my lord’s light, so please forgive the misunderstanding. He’s not a priest.”

Seeing such a majestic man up close, truly changed the world view of Caib. The feeling of tranquility and peace that washed over him, when the light shining from Hui Shi and Wudi Tian’s body touched him, was also truly a mind opening experience. 

Due to the blissful, healing light, Caib quickly accepted the unique flaming hairs of Mon Dupa and Bia Dupa, which slightly baffled him internally when he first saw them earlier during their greeting. His instincts told him that the two, who looked like siblings, were very powerful individuals.

As for Daisy and Lain, due to them having no unique visual properties to their appearance, were seen as average joes, by both Antwon and Caib. The runedroid, David, although was unique and cool, was something Caib had seen and read about in the past in the archives, so he didn’t pay it too much attention.

Seeing the priest that greeted him, brought back suppressed memories, to Caib’s mind. ‘A priest. Didn't my father say that my mother was also a priestess when she was alive?’ He thought in his head in slight sorrow.

Chapter 187: The Running Man

He then zoned out for a minute, after letting go of Hui Shi’s hand. Allowing everyone to continue their conversations while he reminisced about his past.

Over 6 years ago, in a quiet and peaceful forest, a young, 12 years old boy could be seen walking along the side of a small, clear stream of water on an afternoon day. The boy had a striking resemblance to Caib, although right now he had long green hair on his head, and was wearing a blue shirt, and khaki shorts, that was made out of a plant-like material that was similar to leather. 

The forest around the boy that resembled Caib was covered in all sorts of alien vegetation. Some were green trees of various shapes and sizes. Some were small beautiful flowers, of myriad colors. Mixed in-between the flowers, trees and bushes, were green vines that grew square shaped fruits that glowed yellow, like the sun. 

The green vines, which had branches that slightly resembled a plant, yet also slightly resembled the body of a snake, as well as a worm, grew all over the forest, and hung onto every tree within it like meandering, majestic serpents, making the forest a very beautiful, and slightly holy looking place.

The afternoon sun shining in the sky above the forest was strangely shining in a slight emerald green hue, as if it was an emerald gem shining in the sky instead of a glowing, hot sun. 

The slightly emerald light shining from the sun tinted the color of everything from the skin and clothing of the boy to the forest around him greenish, making the world slightly greenish in color. 

“Caib!”

As the boy was peacefully walking along the side of the stream, listening to the light cries of the insects, and creatures around him, he couldn’t help but stop for a second in confusion. It seemed the boy had heard someone call his name. 

“Caib! Come here now!” The sound that he heard grew louder, causing him to look around him for the person. From his behavior, it seemed he recognized the voice that was calling him, because a smile crept up on his face.

After looking around for a few seconds, he quickly saw a man in the distance, running with all his might towards him in exasperation, causing his smile to stiffen.

“Father! Why are you running?” The boy called out loudly in confusion, before running over to the man in the distance, who looked to be in his early 40s.

Chapter 188: I Need To Tell You Something!

The two then met, a short minute later, after running through bushes covered in the vines, that slightly stung the two of them on contact.

Looking at the man up close. The man was barefooted, and had on a black robe that was also made out of the same plant-like material that resembled leather that the boy wore. The man’s black hair was disheveled as if he had just woken up from sleep, and his constant out of breath wheezing showed that he had just ran a great distance barefooted.

After the two met, the man couldn’t help but fall to the ground in exhaustion, before pulling the boy standing before him closer. 

He then said to the boy. “Child, I need to tell you something. Please listen carefully, it’s very important.”

Hearing his words, although confused, the boy quickly took a couple deep breaths to calm his slightly tired body, before nodding along. He then sat down next to the man, and listened to his words.

“I don’t have much time, but I’ll try to be quick. You know I never told you anything about your mother right? Well, the reason why is because your mother was our future chief priestess.” The man said, quickly. But after speaking those words, he couldn’t help but let out a deep and sorrowful sigh, before continuing with his speech.

“It all started after your grandparents died. You see, decades ago, your grandparents who were great templars within our Holy Emerald Wisdom Church were caught practicing witchcraft.

And sadly their crimes were too great for their position to protect them from, so they were stripped of their powers and murdered by the Council of Holy Wisdom.” He said tearfully, as he looked into the eyes of the boy in front of him.

After taking a moment to catch his breath, and clear the tears from his eyes, he continued sorrowfully. “After their death, I could no longer continue my pursuits in the church, and decided to come back to our home here in this backwards town, in order to accompany the grave of your grandparents till my dying days.

But my twin brother, your uncle, was not the same. He continued forth on his tutelage within our Holy Emerald Wisdom Church, and rose in ranks with renewed vigor.”

After speaking those words, he then paused to look around carefully multiple times, hoping no one was eavesdropping before he continued in soft whispers.

Chapter 189: Your Mother…

“Something had changed within him, after our parents died. After their deaths, he grew an emotion within him that he hid very deeply within his heart. An emotion he hoped no one would ever find out about, but unfortunately for him I could see very well. That emotion was hatred! 

Child, your uncle became a man who was fueled by hatred. Hatred of our dead parents. Hatred of the church. Hatred of the cursed witchcraft that our parents practiced. And lastly, hatred of me, his last remaining flesh and blood.”

After speaking till here, he slowly got up from the ground, and said softly to the boy next to him. “Child, let’s keep walking. I’ll continue speaking on our way.” He then grabbed the boy's left hand, with his right hand and hurriedly walked towards the direction opposite the one he came from, almost dragging the boy along, due to the boy being much smaller than him.

As they walked forward hurriedly, the man often looked behind him in worry every few steps that he took. After walking for a few minutes in silence, he continued speaking.

“While your uncle was making strides as a templar within the main branch of our Holy Emerald Wisdom Church, I was accompanying your dead grandparents, here in this quiet town.

But that all changed one day, when your mother, the future chief priestess of our Holy Emerald Wisdom Church came for a visit.” 

After his speech, he couldn’t help but slow down his stride a bit, as his mind wandered to the past. The memories of his beloved woman caused him to become absent minded for a couple of seconds, before he quickly snapped out of his memories, and continued his hurried stride forward, after looking back towards the path that they just came through fearfully.

“Your mother was a very beautiful woman. The most beautiful woman that I have ever seen in my life. But now’s not the time to talk about her beauty.

When your mother came for a visit, she, due to guilt, wanted to pay tribute to the graves of your grandparents. So I accompanied her on her stay at our place.

You see, the cause of your grandparents death was primarily due to the judgement of the chief priestess. Only the chief priestess could cast judgement on the crimes of the great templars of our church.

And since the current chief priestess who was nearing the end of her lifespan, sentenced your grandparents to death, the younger one feeling guilt and regret, decided to come to our home here to pay tribute to them, in hopes of making amends with the dead.”

Chapter 190: A Pregnant Mother, A Foolish Blunder.

And with the written guidance from your uncle, your mother found the location of our home here in this backwards town.

After your mother spent a couple of weeks here with me, as we prayed over your grandparents grave every day, we slowly fell in love with each other.

Within a month of being together, your mother was pregnant with you.” 

After speaking so hurriedly, he couldn’t help but take a couple of seconds to catch his breath. He wasn’t a fit man to begin with, so with the hurried movement and the constant speech, he was already feeling very exhausted by it all.

After catching his breath, he then took a couple more seconds to look behind and around him, hoping not to see anyone or anything, before he picked up his walking pace and dragged the boy along a bit more forcefully.

The boy who was already too exhausted to walk, could barely keep up at the current moment, but he still held on tightly to his father’s hand, and listened to his every word carefully, as he was being dragged along. 

“After your mother became pregnant, she told me that it was an abomination within the church for the future chief priestess to ever fornicate, much less have children. 

She told me to promise never to reveal that I was the one who impregnated her to anyone, not even my own family. Otherwise, it’ll bring catastrophe to me and our child. 

I heeded her words, but foolishly I made a grave blunder that I will regret till this day.” He said with a sigh of regret, and shame.

After taking a few moments to clear his head of the shame and the growing feeling of melancholy from missing his dear lover, he continued speaking to the boy next to him.

“After she became pregnant with you, child, we then spent the remaining months in seclusion from the outside world, until you were born. 

After your birth, your mother hurriedly left us to go back to the church. She left a couple of days after your birth, in the early hours of the night, before I had woken up from sleep, leaving behind a note that explained why she had to leave so secretly.

Chapter 191: Cursed Book

It seemed, your mother had secretly snuck out of the church months ago, with the help of your uncle, who was already a great templar of the church. If she stayed any longer at our place, it would spell doom for the three of us.” He said, with great sorrow. Even now he still couldn’t accept her secret escape. 

‘Why did you leave, my dear Fia? You wouldn’t have died if you had stayed with me! I knew a way for us to escape the hands of the church! I knew a way…’ He thought in his head sorrowfully for a couple of minutes, before shakily pulling out an old and worn out book with his left hand from within his robe.

Looking at the small and light, pamphlet-like old book sorrowfully, he couldn’t help but chuckle to himself in sorrow and shame, before giving it to the boy. 

“Take this cursed book child. This is the book that gave your grandparents the cursed witchcraft that got them killed! 

If anything happens to me, find a safe place, and drip your blood onto this book! You must then enter the portal that it creates. That portal should keep you away from the hands of our church!” 

The man continued, after making sure the boy had grasped the book tightly in his right hand.

“What about you father?” The boy asked in confusion, after hearing his father’s words. 

“Don’t worry about me child! Heed my words and follow my instructions. Those instructions were passed down to me and your uncle by your grandparents, before they passed away.

Neither I nor your uncle ever wanted the cursed witchcraft powers of that book, so we never needed to use it. But son, you’re different. You need to live! Do not worry about me!

As I accompanied your grandparents in life, so shall I accompany them in death!” He said righteously, before taking a few deep breaths in order to catch his breath.

After looking around him a couple more times, he continued speaking. “Child, three years after your mother left, your uncle came back home.

When he came back, he was filled with anger and shame. He questioned my whereabouts, and told me that the future chief priestess had committed a grave sin that caused her death years ago.

She had fornicated with someone, and broken her divine oath to stay a virgin for the rest of her life. Not only that, she had a child with someone who the church was currently still looking for. 

Chapter 192: Calculating Uncle

Hearing his words, and being too trusting of him, caused me to confess that I was the one who had impregnated the future chief priestess.

After I confessed, he told me to never let anyone else know of my crimes, before he hurriedly went back to the church the same night that he came. Strangely, I noticed that he seemed to have already known that I was the one who did it, because his reaction to my confession was slightly off.

Your uncle is a very calculating man. So I knew by his reaction to my confession, which wasn’t one of anger or jealousy, that maybe your mother had already told him of what occurred years ago. I believe he came back, in order to confirm what he had already known in the past.” After speaking up to here, he was just about to continue after catching his breath, when he heard the sound of bushes rustling in the far distance behind him.

Looking back in fear, he saw over four dozen men riding insect-like flying creatures in the distant forest. The speed in which they moved through the dense forest was so baffling to him, that he froze to a stop for a second.

But after a second, he pulled himself out of that feeling of bafflement, then shoved the boy away from him towards his front and yelled at him. “The head templars of the council have arrived! Child, run now!”

Hearing his father’s words, caused the boy to quickly start running forward. Although he wanted to stay with his father who stood still for some reason, he knew it was better to follow his father’s words at this point in time.

As the boy was running hurriedly through the forest covered in vines that stung the exposed skin all over his body, he heard his father yell at him once more, even though looking back, he could no longer see his father through the thick forest behind him. “Son! Heed this warning. Never trust your uncle. Only your uncle knew I was the one who impregnated your mother!”

After running for a couple more minutes in fear and anxiety, the boy soon started to hear the sounds of buzzing coming from behind him. Seconds later, the buzzing sounds had already surrounded him.

And along with the buzzing sounds, was heavy wind that caused him to fall to the ground and made the trees and bushes around him sway violently.

Chapter 193: The Head Templars

Within a second after falling to the ground, he was surrounded by a group of six people clad in green, glistening armor that were made out of some sort of green gem. The group of people were each riding a green glowing insect the size of a sedan car, that looked like a large wasp with long, green, horn-like antennas.

“The son of the late future chief priestess…” A deep voice sounded, as a man who looked to be in his early 40s slowly flew his ferocious looking insect close to the boy, who had fallen to the ground due to the violent wind created by the large insects’ wings. 

The man had bluish red hair that flowed down his back. He was clean shaven, and had a menacing visage to his handsome, brazilian-looking face that made him look like a mad god, that was ready to tear the world asunder.

The man had a violent aura surrounding him and his insect, that made the boy on the ground wince in fear. The closer the man came to the boy, the more the boy shivered in fear. 

“Let’s capture him! Although we agreed not to kill him like we will his father, we should make sure he stays within our confines, otherwise he will seek revenge in the future!” A man, in his late 30s who had a head of white hair, and a mustache of the same color said, while looking at the boy below him, in anger. 

Strangely, as the man sat on the insect, the boy looked at him fearfully after he spoke out, and noticed that he appeared slightly out of focus, as if he wasn’t a man who existed within the current world.

“Yes! We made an oath never to kill children in the past. But we cannot let the son of our dear priestess run away!” A bald headed, chubby man added. The wasp-like beast that he was riding on was slightly larger than the others, and even strangely had beautiful flowers growing all over its body.

 “I concur! Let’s keep him for now.” Another man spoke. This man, the boy noticed, had a head of black hair that flowed down his shoulders, and back, and covered his entire body. There was a slightly etheric and peaceful aura surrounding his body that made the boy relax upon feeling it.

“The child of a chief priestess may become the future chief priestess or priest. That’s our law! We must capture him!” Another voice spoke. This time the voice belonged to an old lady, who had a slim figure. She looked to be in her late 80s. Strangely though she still had a body that was taught with muscles underneath her green armor. Sitting on her insect mount, an aura of antiquity and wisdom flowed from her body.

Chapter 194: Head Templar Udith

“To capture him or not, I’ll let Head Templar Udith decide.” The last person within the group spoke slowly. Her female voice was gentle and soothing to the ears. Sitting on her mount, she looked down at the stunned boy below in curiosity, and empathy. Looking up at the last person to speak, the boy couldn’t help but take in a deep breath, as his eyes made eye contact with the lady, who spoke with a gentle voice.

Her eyes seemed to see through his very being. The eye contact made him slightly afraid, yet after the feeling of fear subsided, he felt a sense of reverence and worship, to the deep green eyes that looked back at him. Looking at her eyes, he even felt like he was looking at the eyes of a wise and gentle god. 

But he quickly snapped out of that feeling when the man who first spoke, came even closer to him. The buzzing wings of the insect that the man rode caused wind to constantly bear down on him. Making it hard for me to look up towards the man above, whose violent aura seemed to intensify by the minute.

“Run child! Run now!” The man spoke mightily at the child below him, before flying away from the child, towards the direction they came from. And with his flight, the others unwillingly followed the man from behind.

Left alone, the boy quickly got up from the ground, in confusion and fear of what just occurred, before making a desperate run further into the forest.

As the group of templars were flying away, the man with the violent aura spoke calmly to the people behind him. “He’s the child of the priestess, so it is mandatory for us to either take him into custody or kill him. But alas, he is still only a child. Let him be from now on!”

“But Head Templar Udith, what if he wishes for revenge in the future? A child favored by our god will be a great enemy not only of the church, but also of our six cults!” The bald headed man spoke, in regret and anger.

“Then he will be a great enemy! Head Templar Makiet, let this matter rest!” Replied the man who was called Udith by the bald headed man.

After the head templar called Udith spoke, the rest quietly nodded their heads and followed him back into the forest in which they came from. Not a single one looked back at the boy they left behind.

As for the boy, after running for another 15 minutes, he fell to the ground in exhaustion. He then took another three minutes to catch his breath, before he sat up, with legs spread apart and looked at the old, worn out book that was held tightly by his right hand.

Chapter 195: The Cursed Book

With great resolution, he dropped the book on the ground between his legs, looked around him at the quiet forest, in hope that no one was around, then bit the back skin of his left pinky viciously until blood flowed from it.

After wincing at the pain his bite had caused him for another minute, he allowed the blood to drip onto the book that was on the ground.

Miraculously, the moment his blood touched the book, the old and withered-looking book, quickly transformed into a hard cover book that looked completely brand new.

The book that was previously small, moldy and grey, like an old pamphlet, had somehow transformed into a black colored, hard covered textbook that seemed to contain over 40 thousand pages within it.

The moment after the book transformed, it strangely flew into the air, and drew a large circle in the air in front of the boy. After drawing that circle, it then flew towards the boy and landed back on the ground where it had previously been placed.

Seeing this, the boy looked ahead of him, at where the book flew, but strangely realized that nothing happened at the location where the book drew the circle.

After waiting a couple of minutes for the appearance of the portal that his father told him would appear after he dripped his blood onto the book, he carefully reached towards the book on the ground to pick it up with both hands in disappointment.

The moment both of his hands touched the book, however, a strange thing occurred. The empty space in front of him had somehow transformed into a black portal with a size equal to the circle the book had previously drawn in the air.

Seeing the large, black, circular portal appear miraculously before him, shocked the boy. He was so shocked that he unknowingly let go of the book on the ground. But the moment his hands left the book, the large portal in front of him also disappeared from sight.

After seeing this strange occurrence, the boy reasoned that in order to enter the portal he must hold onto the book. So after taking a minute to gather his thoughts, the boy picked up the book from the ground, shakily stood up, and entered the portal that magically appeared in front of him.

After walking into the dark portal, the portal entrance disappeared, and he was met with a dark world with no end in sight. He stood in the dark world for a couple seconds in puzzling silence. 

Chapter 196: A Grey World

But just as he was starting to panic in fear of the darkness that was enveloping him in all directions, he felt a bout of dizziness wash over him.

By the time the dizziness disappeared from his mind, he found himself standing on dry, desert sand. Looking around him, all he saw was an endless sea of sand on all sides of him as far as his eyes could see.

Seeing that his location had changed, calmed him down for a couple of minutes. But after those minutes, another bout of fear came over him.

Because he strangely realized that everything within his view was all colored in different shades of grey. The sand below his feet, the clouds in the air, and the bright sun in the sky all were grey colored. The clouds and the sun were lighter shades of grey, while the ground was in a darker shade of grey.

Even his body and clothes lost all the color they previously had, and were now in different shades of grey.

Noticing this caused him dread. Being a kid, all the major changes that had just occurred to him and the fact that his father was likely dead caused him to fall to the ground and break down into tears. While looking between his two grey colored hands, and the light grey sun in the sky as he sat on the ground, he thought that maybe it was him that was going blind, so he panicked even more and cried louder and louder. 

His mind couldn’t handle the stress of his current environment. He wanted to run away, run away to anywhere hoping he could find someone who could help him figure out the cause of his blindness. He wanted to go back home to his father, like he usually did after spending time in the forest. 

He was already missing home, but yet he knew he couldn’t go back. He was already missing his dear father, yet he knew he’ll never be able to see him again.

His inability to go back home, and the changes in the world around him caused him to weep for a long time, before he grew tired of weeping. After over 20 minutes of tears, he slowly quieted down, on the large, dry and hot desert, before slowly getting up from the ground in order to get himself to move forward. 

He thought after he grew quiet that it was best to look for a place to go, before he died of starvation and thirst here in the desert.

Chapter 197: A Strange Creature

But before he could move a couple steps forward, he soon realized that he didn’t know where he was, and also didn’t know where to go, so how was he going to find help? The afternoon sky above him brought with it the intense desert heat from the sun above, that made him sweat greatly. 

Strangely, as he was starting to panic again and look around frantically for a direction to head towards, he strangely noticed that below his feet, a large, dark grey, stone made, sun dial of sorts was placed. The stone dial was partially covered in sand, which made it hard for him to notice when he had first arrived, but now that he was frantically looking everywhere for an exit from this dastardly place, he finally stumbled upon its unique structure.

Seeing the stone dial that was covered in sand brought him a momentary calm, as curiosity took over his mind. He then bent down to look closely at the circular stone dial that surrounded him, and was larger than a house in width.

Strangely, as he was inspecting the dial, although he couldn’t see the entire dial, he noticed that parts of the stone dial that were visible seemed to contain letters he had seen before. These letters were slightly similar to those on the cover of the pamphlet-like book that his father gave him, before the book transformed into a black, hard cover textbook.

Noticing this caused him to look towards the black book in his right hand in curiosity. But just as he was about to open the book to have a look inside, he felt a large shadow cover him. Looking up he saw a sort of rectangular creature flying above him. The creature had a greyish black exoskeleton, and levitated silently above him in a menacing manner.

Underneath the creature, were glowing patterns that made the boy slightly afraid. He couldn’t help but believe the creature above him was capable of using some sort of levitation black magic witchcraft to power its flight, because he didn’t see any wings on the creature.

While the boy was looking upwards, inspecting the creature, he saw a teenager, who looked to be in his late teens jump down from the opened mouth of the creature. The teenager that jumped down was covered in a grey colored shirt, and grey pants that were made in a material that the boy couldn’t recognize. 

The teenager after falling for a couple of seconds in the air strangely started to float while the soles of his feet glowed in a light grey color.

Seeing the strange teenager jump down from the mouth of the creature, the boy didn’t know whether to be afraid of him or be glad that he finally found someone who could help him escape the desert around him. 

Chapter 198: The Teenager

Seconds later, as the boy was deciding whether to run or stay, the teenager, who was dressed in strange, grey colored materials lightly landed on the ground and spoke to him in a foreign language, while beckoning him to come over with his hands.

Looking at the teenager, the boy froze for a second and rubbed his eyes. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. The teenager before him had eyes so breathtakingly blue, that the little boy felt like he was looking at the bluest sky in the world. The teenager whose entire body was colored in different shades of grey, strangely had eyes that were so blue, that the little boy couldn’t help being mesmerized by them.

After a few seconds of absentmindedness, the little boy snapped out of his daze, and finally realized that maybe something wasn’t wrong with his eyes. Maybe the world around him was the problem. The world seemed to lack every color but grey. Strangely, the eyes of the teenager in front of him seemed to be an exception.

But the boy didn’t think about his lack of ability to see for long before he remembered the teenager’s gesture. Remembering the teenager’s gesture, and his strange words, confused the boy even further. But after a minute of thinking, he decided it was better to go to the harmless looking teenager before him than stay there in the sweltering hot desert and eventually starve to death. Maybe the teenager could take him to a world where he will regain his ability to see colors again.

After making this decision, he slowly walked towards the teenager that was watching his every move in confusion the entire time.

After moving closer to the teenager, the teenager asked him another question in the same foreign language, but since he was unable to understand him, the boy simply nodded at his words. The boy assumed the teenager was probably asking him of his origins, but since he didn’t know how to answer back, the boy replied with a nod.

Seeing the boy nod his head, caused the teenager before him to look at him in confusion. The teenager then took a minute to look around the boy, as well as everywhere around them, hoping he would find the answers to his own questions in the surroundings. 

Maybe the teenager was looking for his parents? Or maybe he was looking for something else? The boy wondered to himself as he watched the teenager look here and there in confusion and interest.

But after the teenager looked around for a while, the teenager gave up looking around, then slowly reached for the boy and picked him up by grabbing him by his arm pits, before carrying him and jumping upwards towards the beast in the air, after saying a few gentle words to him.

Chapter 191: The Current Day

After the two entered the mouth of the beast, the mouth of the beast closed and the beast flew away from their current location into the distant grey skies.

That was the first time the boy, Caib Newburn, met Antwon Mersie and his flying carriage.

Back at the current day, while Hui Shi, Lain, Antwon, Daisy, Mon Dupa, and Bia Dupa were getting to know each other, Caib was thinking about his past in gratitude for the help that Antwon had provided him.

From slowly teaching him how to speak Svalian, to helping him gather the resources he needed to easily cultivate the will power from the book he once believed was a cursed witchcraft book, but now loved for its usefulness and power, Antwon had patiently guided him throughout.

After years of effort and aid from Antwon, he was now ready to go back home, and investigate the death of his parents, in order to get the justice he deserved. With the will power he cultivated, and the information he had learned from the web archive and Antwon, he was pretty sure no one within the world he came from would be able to harm him, even at his currently very low cultivation level.

From his memories, he believed only the seven head templars and the chief priestess could be considered powerful enough to withstand his wrath. But he also knew, that that was simply his belief, they may be more powerful than he was told about in the past by his father. So he needed to be cautious when dealing with them in the future.

“Everyone, let’s go inside while we converse. I’m afraid the longer we wait the busier the place will become as more people show up to get tested.” Mon Dupa’s voice woke Caib up from his ponderings. He then nodded at his words, along with everyone else, who’ve already spent the minutes he was zoned out connecting and learning about each other.

Afterwards, everyone including Lain slowly made their way into the large building in front of them. 

While everyone was walking into the building in front of them, the little child Wudi Tian, who walked alongside Hui Shi, and Caib, couldn’t help but puff out his chubby cheeks that were hidden under his mask, and think to himself, in anger, ‘I don’t think they believed me earlier!’

He then pouted his lips, glared upwards towards Hui Shi and held tightly onto Hui Shi’s light blue, priest robe, before continuing his thoughts. ‘I wasn’t lying! It’s true! I did tell the truth! I did!’

After thinking this, he quickly looked away from Hui Shi, and continued walking, while holding onto the lower section of Hui Shi’s robe.

Chapter 200: Situ Nan!

‘Why won’t you guys believe me!’ The little child thought one last time, before he finally gave up entirely on explaining himself to those around him.

Hui Shi, who felt the little child’s fingers grab his robe, looked over at the child in confusion. But after seeing the child look away from him in anger, he chuckled to himself, then reached over and rubbed the child’s head a little, before letting go, and continuing on his walk inside.

Back at the planet where Ralif, Jaiym and Rufut found themselves in, on one of the countless asteroids encircling the planet sat a man in a blue gown, cloaked in the darkness of space.

The man, who was previously named Situ Nan, sat there quietly in extreme depression, watching the planet before him. Monitoring everyone and everything happening within the planet, as tears floated from his eyes towards the planet before him, due to the lack of gravity on the asteroid. 

Strangely, his existence seemed to blend in as he sat there with his environment, making it impossible for anyone to tell that he was truly sitting there, no matter how much they inspected the asteroid.

The cloaked man had been silently crying for a long time on this particular asteroid. Before Ralif and her siblings arrived on the planet, he was there, sitting and crying silently on that piece of asteroid. After they teleported to the planet and slowly got accustomed to their new, strange environment, he was still there silently watching their every move, while crying in sadness.

Days later, during the battle between Ralif and the corpse race, his fellow corpse race members, he was still there silently crying on that asteroid. Even when the blood rain that lasted a week abruptly appeared and covered the entire planet in a rain of  blood, he was still rigidly sitting there singing the same sorrowful chant that the citizens of the planet before him sang in sorrow.

Only after the blood rain ended did the depressed man called Situ Nan stop chanting the sorrowful chant that the citizens on the planet below him chanted days before, and think to himself in depression. ‘The sorrow of those on this planet is too great… too… delicious.’

‘I can’t wait to devour them! I can’t wait to tear these creatures to shreds!’ He thought silently with blood shot eyes, while looking down at the planet before him like a predator watching its prey.

As he continued thinking his devious thoughts, drool started flying from the corners of his lip towards the empty space around him. ‘I can already feel…the joy killing and devouring them will bring me. I can already feel… their sorrows and agonizing cries!’ He thought sinisterly.

Chapter 201: A Small Planet

But after several minutes of drooling, and thinking devious thoughts, he unwillingly wiped the drool flying out of the corners of his lips, and stood up silently. He then thought to himself again, this time with a hint of fear in his eyes. ‘I can’t get too carried away. Aside from the dreadful blood bringer who was here long before we came into this world that requires Queendal’s might to subdue, three more children who could be my match have also arrived on this planet. I need to continue testing these children, along with the other ones that came with them on the other galaxies to see how powerful they truly are before I personally try to kill them.’

After thinking this, he sighed in sorrow, before silently disappearing from the asteroid. Left in his wake, was a small asteroid that was covered in maggots. Maggots that seemed to be watching the planet before them in interests while also nibbling at the ground underneath them, trying to devour the hard asteroid that they were on unsuccessfully. 

A minute after Situ Nan’s disappearance, the various green vines scattered all over the planet, strangely started to wither and die. After a couple seconds, they withered into ashes and scattered in the wind, before disappearing from sight, causing the many citizens that were once living around these vines to gather at the location where these vines disappeared from in confusion and fear. 

Many feared that the disappearance of these strange vines which spontaneously appeared on their planet and rapidly started growing just a few weeks prior was definitely a sign of future catastrophe.

Others, although were very surprised by the miracle that just occurred before them, decided to continue on their day without thinking much of it. Life on the planet was already very hard for them, there was no need to stress over what just occurred.

Within the same universe but countless light years away from the planet where Situ Nan had just vanished from, a planet could be seen floating in space, revolving around a distant star that shone light onto it.

As the sunlight shined on the planet, buildings made out of bricks could be seen covering the entire surface of the planet. In between the buildings many plants of various types could be seen.

Mountains, hills, lakes, and rivers also inter-wove around the planet, while buildings were built on-top and also around them. 

The planet from afar looked like a modern and peaceful planet, covered in modern-like architecture similar to bridges, roads, farms, canals, dams, and skyscrapers. 

Chapter 202: An Evil Stroll

From afar anyone looking at the planet would be able to tell that the humans living on the planet were busy living their lives, without the slightest fear or worry of violence or death. The planet appeared to be a safe haven, a utopia.

Some people on the beautiful, and utopia-like planet traveled using car-like vehicles that were cube shaped, and were made out of metallic structures that looked similar to iron. The cube shaped vehicles had tires installed on them that were made out of interwoven vines, causing the vehicles they were installed to slightly wobble as the vehicles carried their passengers to and fro around the planet.

Others on the planet, who weren’t busy living their lives inside the many modern-like buildings were busy walking to and fro around the planet. Some were walking small, strange animals that looked like pets, while some seemed to be walking with a destination in mind. Maybe they were going to work? Maybe they were going to visit a friend? Maybe they were simply going to the store or a nearby restaurant? Regardless of where each individual person walking on the streets was going, they all had a slightly content smile on their faces, as if they had never experienced sorrow in their entire lives.

On one of the streets of the planet, Situ Nan could be seen slowly walking aimlessly forward. Around him as he walked on the gravel road underneath his feet, were happy people dressed in all sorts of clothing articles.

Every person had a different type of clothing on. Some wore dresses, some wore suits and ties, some wore shirts and skirts, some wore tank tops and shorts, some were shirtless, and had shorts on, and many wore shirts and long trousers.

The clothing of everyone who walked around Situ Nan, although all were different and had different designs on each of them, had one thing in common. They were all made out of plants that had gone through a unique processing method that gave them a thick, smooth, paper-like texture.

Due to the fact that everyone around him wore clothing that were paper-like in texture, Situ Nan who wore a linen-like gown and had a sinister, and depressing aura around him stood out like a sore thumb.

Not only was his crying, decaying and maggot covered, handsome face disgusting to look at, the aura of depression and death around him made those walking around him instinctively veer a great distance away from him as they got closer to him, due to an instinctive fear that bubbled up from within their hearts, the moment they came too close to him.

Chapter 203: The Little Girl

Even the strange pet-like animals that followed these people, wet themselves the moment they got too close to Situ Nan. No matter what pet-like animal followed the people, whether they were the dog-like creatures that had horns on their foreheads, with yellow spikes growing all over their backs, the cat-like creatures that had snake-like tails, and colorful fur patterns, that mesmerized anyone who saw them, or the small, beige colored horse-like creatures that had thick, flat tails like those of a beaver, two saber teeth growing upwards from the long fang filled lower jaw of their long horse-like mouths, and long bodies covered in thick layers of muscles, every single pet that got too close to Situ Nan, wet themselves in fear and panic, bringing further panic and fear to the people around Situ Nan. 

But all the strangeness that occurred around Situ Nan didn’t bother him much as he continued on his slow and depressing stroll down one of the planet’s streets, ignoring the large, square, blue colored concrete buildings around him that came in many shapes and sizes, similar to a modern city.

After walking for an hour, causing disturbances all over every street he walked through, while he was walking pass a park where children were playing around, he was strangely hit by a ball.

A little girl about the age of six, dressed in a green dress, had thrown the ball while playing around with her other friends towards Situ Nan, hitting him on his left shoulder.

Feeling the ball hit him, the depressed and sorrowful Situ Nan froze, and came to a rapid stop. He then turned to look at the red ball that was made out of interwoven vines, like a ball made out of rubberbands, with sinister eyes.

While Situ Nan was looking at the ball, the innocent, caucasian looking little girl who had innocent large round eyes, a lovely cute face, with black hair that was tied in a pony tail rushed up to Situ Nan.

She then innocently ignored Situ Nan’s sorrowful and evil aura, although it caused her to almost pee her pants in fear and anxiety and carefully picked up the ball that fell next to his left foot. 

After picking up the ball, she then said to Situ Nan in a language that sounded like Svalian, but was so different from Svalian that it could be considered its own language. “I’m sorry, uncle…” 

Her childish voice was so kind and gentle that anyone who had heard her truly sincere words would have immediately forgiven her for her transgression. 

Chapter 204: Cruel Situ Nan!

“I won’t do it again, uncle! I promise!” She added while staring innocently upwards towards the tall and sinister looking Situ Nan standing before her, whose evil eyes glared at her with a hint of madness and insanity. Strangely, it seemed Situ Nan was capable of understanding every word she said. 

But because he could understand her did not mean he would forgive her. Right before the little girl could turn away from him and go back to playing with her friends, he forcefully reached towards her neck with his right hand. 

He then quickly grabbed her small, fragile neck, and squeezed it, before lifting the little girl who became stunned by his actions towards his face.

After picking the little girl up, the sinister aura around his body started to flow out from his body in large amounts. Within a second, the entire happy and peaceful planet was covered in a sinister aura that caused every citizen within it to shiver in fear and anxiety.

Many children and elderly passed out after being hit by his sinister aura, and many cars crashed all over the planet, causing mayhem everywhere.

Every single person who felt his aura couldn’t help but fall to the ground in dread and extreme mental anguish. They slowly started to howl in sorrow and pain, as tears involuntarily fell from their eyes.

The people on this planet who’ve rarely ever suffered before, for the first time felt extreme torment and sorrow strangely well up from the deepest depths of their souls. Their planet that was once peaceful and safe had now turned into a sorrowful hell within a split second.

Most of the children previously playing in the park around Situ Nan, had now fallen to the ground, in complete silence as if they were dead. The remaining kids were also on the ground, but were now crying in anguish and sorrow. They’ve never felt such strong emotions before, and if this situation continued, it was only a matter of time before they also pass out due to its extreme and sinister nature.

The little girl who was held by the neck, and pulled towards Situ Nan’s face, suffered as well but strangely, she didn’t pass out. Although the sinister aura of Situ Nan flowed around her, she strangely didn’t feel anything. Instead all she felt was suffocation. She could barely breathe while being tightly held up by her neck. 

After struggling to breathe, while forcefully trying to pull the fingers of Situ Nan from her throat using every ounce of strength in both of her hands and fingers, for a couple of seconds, she gave up.

Chapter 205: Please…

She then looked towards Situ Nan’s frightening eyes that were spewing out a gaze filled with malice and insanity towards her, and said to him softly, in a voice that was hoarse and terrified “Uncle! Please….put me…down! I...said…I was…sorry!” 

Yet after her tearful and hoarse plea, that would make anyone easily forgive her, Situ Nan tightened his forceful grip around her neck a little bit more. 

Looking at the terrified little child that was gripped by his fingers, it seemed he did not feel the slightest emotion of pity or empathy for her.

“My mommy…said children can’t die! Put…me..down…uncle! You..can’t ..kill….children…mommy said so!” The little girl spoke again, even though it was getting harder and harder for her to speak and breathe.

Hearing her last words, caused the crying and evil looking Situ Nan to finally open his mouth that was covered in decaying teeth and countless black maggots and replied to her with a creepy voice that brought with it the foul stench of a decaying corpse. 

“Children can’t die? Is that so?” He said to her slowly in her own native language, with the horrible stench coming from his mouth assaulting the nostrils of the little girl who already found it difficult to breathe, until she started passing out.

But before the terrified little girl could pass out completely, she felt extreme pain coming from her stomach area. Pain that shot through her body and strangely woke her back up due to its agonizing nature.

“Aaaaaaahhhhhhh!” The little girl screamed in agony, before looking down towards her stomach while screaming. While looking down at her stomach, she saw Situ Nan biting through her dress, deep into the flesh of her skin with his decaying teeth, before slowly pulling away.

As he pulled his face away, a thick chunk of her flesh, and internal organs was ripped away from her convulsing body by his mouth. 

Feeling the extreme pain and agony of having her insides pulled away violently by Situ Nan, the little girl screamed louder. 

A short moment after she screamed, as blood started to fall from the open wound in her stomach, she couldn’t help but beg weakly to the evil Situ Nan who was busily chewing the thick chunk of flesh and internal organs that he just bit from her body in enjoyment.

Chapter 206: Cruel Cannibalism! 

“Uncle…please… you’re… hurting… me! Please, uncle …put me… down…I’m begging… you…It hurts…”  She begged weakly in a soft but innocent voice, as her young mind and body slowly started to lose focus on the world.

Yet, even after hearing her pleading words, Situ Nan quickly moved his face towards the stomach of the little girl again and took another large bite of her flesh and internal organs, causing the pleading girl to scream out again in extreme pain. “Ahhhhhhhhh!”

But this time her cries were cut short, because before she could continue screaming, Situ Nan tightened his grip on her neck, crushing the bones within her neck, along with the organs within it.

After crushing her neck, and stopping her from screaming, Situ Nan then pulled away his face from her stomach one last time, before quickly chewing and swallowing the chunk of flesh and internal organs that he bit out from her body. 

As the little girl started to lose consciousness from her throat being crushed and her stomach’s wounds, the last thing she saw was a large mouth that was covered in blood, mangled flesh, maggots and decaying teeth reaching towards her face to take a large bite out of her face.

After the little girl passed out, Situ Nan's mouth bit into her face, sinking the teeth of his lower jaw into her nose and the teeth of his upper jaw into the space between her eyebrows, before slowly pulling his face away from her bloody face. 

And along with his face moving away, the little girl's nose, and parts of her skull and brain was pulled directly from her face by his mouth, causing blood and brain matter to fall down from her face towards the ground below.

With many more bites from Situ Nan, the little girl’s entire head was devoured slowly and  savagely by Situ Nan, while the rest of the people on the planet around him weeped in sorrow and fear.

“Demon! Stay your hand!” 

“Filth of the corpse race, you’ve gone too far!” 

“Demon from hell, begone!”

“Devilish fiend, why are you so cruel!”

After eating the little girl’s head, Situ Nan was just about to continue eating her stomach that was currently dripping blood down her legs when he heard the extremely loud shouts of four gilbrazen speaking people boom in his ears.

Chapter 207: Evil Fiend!

The loud angry shouts caused him to pause for a second, and think to himself in depression before looking away from the gouged open stomach of the dead little girl before him, towards the distant space above him.

Countless galaxies away, Situ Nan saw with his incredible eyesight four people barreling at extreme speeds through galaxies upon galaxies towards him, in violence and anger. Amongst the four, two were male, and two were female.

One male was soaring through space like a meteor, tearing the space around him to shreds and destroying every uninhabited planet in his way to shreds. The other male was flying elegantly through space while covered in a glow of purple light, phasing through every planet in front of him, as if he was a demonic spectre.

One female barreled through the space with such momentum that everything warped around her figure, as if she was shifting through space and time, bending, molding and changing the shape of the world around her at her whim and desire. 

The other female simply obliterated every uninhabited planet on her path with a single violent punch, as she barrelled through space. Strangely the remains of every planet that she obliterated followed behind her, if they were drawn by the gravity around her body. Creating a long trail of asteroids behind her that grew larger and larger as she destroyed uninhabited planet after uninhabited planet, while barrelling through space, at extreme speeds towards Situ Nan.

‘Corpse race? Filth? Demon? Fiend? Corpse race? Corpse race…’ Thought Situ Nan, as he watched the four people quickly travel at extreme speeds towards the planet that he was on. 

After thinking his previous thoughts, a hint of anger and a shred of extreme insanity for the first time finally surfaced on the sad and bloody face of Situ Nan.

Within seconds as Situ Nan was growing angrier and angrier second by second while thinking about the four’s choice of words, the four who were just lightyears away, quickly entered the planet's atmosphere violently.

But before they could soar violently close to Situ Nan, they all strangely disappeared from the world, as if they were imaginary phantoms.

Seeing their disappearance from the world, Situ Nan thought angrily to himself, ‘Begone! Today I will kill everyone on this planet slowly!’

Chapter 208: The Destruction Of A Planet

After thinking this, endless invisible evil energy started to leak out of his body, towards the world around him. Due to the extreme amount of energy coming out of his body, the image of his body started to warp and bend like a mirage. 

This evil energy then quickly covered the entire planet in a gray, evil, and depressing fog of extremely concentrated energy.

Within the thick fog that covered the planet, strange spectres of crying people wearing grey colored ancient medieval armor and cold weapons slowly started to appear. 

Strangely these spectral human creatures that appeared, would at times become translucent, and at other times become real. They would phase in and out of reality constantly, while crying and screaming in extreme sorrow.

‘Because of your words, I will make them all suffer!’ Situ Nan thought again. Within seconds after thinking this thought, the spectral creatures hidden within the fog started attacking everything and everyone on the planet in a great frenzy with their powerful cold weapons. 

For the next six minutes, the entire world fell to ruins, as the screams of children being butchered echoed out all over the planet. As the roars of men being tortured resounded all over the planet. And as the cries of women being tormented to death were heard in every location on the planet.

Everything on the planet, from the buildings, to the people, to the animals were torn asunder by weapons of the evil spectres that cried with extreme sorrow and agony. Even the trees, mountains, lakes, oceans, and earth were destroyed in their violent frenzy as powerful strike after powerful strike struck them.

Watching the world get destroyed around him. Watching the screams of agony and sorrow of the people being butchered around him. Watching their blood and limbs fly everywhere, caused Situ Nan to smile for the very first time.

The smile on Situ Nan’s face as he watched the mayhem and terror going on around him was so blissful and innocent, you would think he was someone who just found true love for the first time in his entire life.

Being so happy, Situ Nan started to dance without any music. Seeing the mayhem occur around him, caused him to dance mindlessly around in joy, like a blissful, happy kid.

Chapter 209: Why Situ Nan?

While Situ Nan was dancing around blissfully within the park that was now mostly destroyed by his evil spectres, a small evil looking toddler silently appeared next to him on the ground. This toddler looked identical to the evil corpse race’s young elder called Zatlan. 

After appearing, the toddler quickly fell on his butt. It seemed his legs were too young and underdeveloped to hold his chubby body weight if he stood up for too long, so he could only helplessly fall onto his butt seconds after appearing.

While sitting on his butt, the toddler called Zatlan frowned and looked at the silly, happy, dancing, tall man in front of him and said to him in the nasally old and exhausted sounding male voice, ‘Why Situ Nan? You came here, to this planet, to visit me.”

The toddler, after speaking to him in a foreign language, then turned to look around himself at the mayhem that was occurring all over the planet, before continuing speaking with an old voice filled with jealousy, and hatred. 

 “So why did you eat the child that I was going to eat?” He asked in the same language as he looked at the headless body of the little girl that Situ Nan had dropped on the ground the moment he started dancing earlier. 

“Why did you kill the women that I was going to rape?” He asked again as he looked at the terrified women around him being torn to shreds, limb by limb, with their deafening cries of agony resounding all over the planet.

“Why did you butcher the men that I love beheading?” He asked one more time, as he looked with jealousy and sorrow at the men who were screaming in extreme agony and pain as they were torn asunder by the evil spectres asailing them with their sharp weapons.

“Why did you destroy the buildings and things that I always wanted to destroy?” He asked one last time to the dancing man in front of him, as he looked in sorrow at the buildings, rivers, streets, and forests that were being obliterated around him and in the distance.

Feeling very wronged and sad, the toddler couldn’t help but look upwards at the dancing silly man in front of him and say softly in sadness, anxiety and anger. “Situ Nan! Ah! You have betrayed me, my fellow elder.”

Yet, after all he had said, the dancing man in front of him didn’t listen to a single word, and continued dancing on in happiness and bliss. The dancing man looked so happy, that it appeared nothing in the world mattered to him any more.

Chapter 210: Zatlan’s Depression!

After silently watching the dancing man for a while, seeing how unresponsive he was to his words, the toddler sighed softly in pain, regret, jealousy and sorrow, before saying,“I’m leaving this universe, since I’m not welcomed here. You can deal with the mess here on your own from now on!” then slowly disappearing from where he was sitting. It seemed he had decided there was no longer a need to watch the dancing man torment him with his happiness and silly dance any longer.

A while ago, right after the four people who flew light years towards the planet where Situ Nan resided within disappeared, they magically appeared standing on the sandy ground of a strange world.

This strange world was a vast dessert. The sky of this desert was sunless, yet the entire world still had light. On the desert floor of the world, other than the four heroes, who stood on the ground looking around in caution, were countless phantoms.  

The entire world was covered in phantoms, people who looked slightly out of focus, and see-through. These phantoms were so countless, that they crowded the entire world, and not a single place in sight didn’t have them. 

These phantoms, as the four people looked around them, walked aimlessly, all over the world they were in, phasing through each other, and crying mindlessly in sorrow and agony. Even the bodies of the four people were constantly being passed through by the restless, crying phantoms that walked to and fro in the world phasing through each other constantly.

The entire world was filled with their terrified screams, causing the world to feel very sorrowful and deafeningly noisy. 

While the four people were looking around them at the strange creepy world they found themselves in, an inuit looking woman among them who had earlier destroyed every uninhabited planet she came across when she was flying towards Situ Nan’s planet, said to the other three looking around beside her on her left in a foreign language with a look of worry in her eyes. 

“Friends, we need to leave this villain’s mind field soon, otherwise we’ll sooner or later be influenced by the sorrowful world around us and become a mindless sorrowful zombie, forever trapped in this world.”

Chapter 211: Situ Nan’s Mind Field!

She was dressed in a set of leather-like battle armor that looked like a onesie. The brown armor, although looked like leather, was very tough, and stretchable. It stuck to her muscular physique perfectly, making it so that the only opening on her body was her neck, hands, and head, which had no armor or helmet on them. Her short fuzzy, black hair moved slightly in the desert wind as she looked around her cautiously.

“Yes, Mrs Guder Fint. We need to leave soon. Every second we spend here, the more people on the planet we came from will die!” Another lady replied in the same language anxiously while also looking around her in caution. This beautiful,  black haired asian looking lady was standing cautiously next to the lady called Guder Fint. She wore a long, blue dress, with red flowers printed on it. She also had a blue colored umbrella in her hand that shaded her from the light in the sky. This lady was the one who bent and warped the space around her earlier on her desperate flight towards Situ Nan’s planet.

“Mrs Ruth Gruond, I believe only I may be able to get us out of here the quickest. If only we didn’t hesitate earlier, that young girl wouldn’t have died…” A 7 foot tall, burly man who stood next to the blue dressed lady called Ruth Gruond spoke in the same language with regret, with his loud voice resounding all around them. The tall, caucasian looking man had short fuzzy, black hair, and was bare chested. He had blue shorts on, and every inch of his body was covered in extremely taut muscles.

His muscular face was very sorrowful as he looked around cautiously, while thinking about the little girl that was eaten by Situ Nan earlier. It seems he couldn’t get over her death, even after being transported into this dangerous mind field. He was the man that tore every uninhabited planet to shreds as his body barreled through space earlier. 

‘If only…if only…we had saved her…’ He thought sorrowfully to himself, while looking around at the sad phantoms crying around him. His mind was filled with thoughts and emotions of great regret, dismay and shame.

“Let’s not worry about the past, Bringdar Du. We all know that corpse race villain was far too powerful for us to deal with, that was why we were watching him and that planet from a hidden location. We had no choice but to hesitate when we saw him eating the young girl earlier. The quicker we can get out of here the more people we can save on that planet!” The last man who stood next to the man called Bringdar Du spoke in the same language anxiously, with a voice filled with the emotions of regret and shame. This brown skinned somalian looking man had on a yellow tank top, and a pair of long blue pants. His long blue hair flowed down his back like a waterfall, as he looked around cautiously, at the phantoms that walked around them, and through their bodies. 

Chapter 212: Bringdar’s Might!

He was the man who phased through planets earlier on his desperate flight towards Situ Nan’s planet. Although he was regretful of his actions earlier, he still felt the group needed to hurry and focus on getting out of their current predicament. 

After hearing his words, the three people on his right nodded their heads at him, before Bringdar replied to him with a determined smile on his muscular face covered in a long beard and mustache. “I’ll get right to it, Sikong Gait. Hopefully this mind field we’re in breaks easily!” 

“I’ve spread my celestial mental awareness outward to every corner of this world. This world is vastly larger than multiple universes. Be aware of this.” The brown skinned man called Sikong Gait spoke to Bringdar carefully, hoping he was aware of the difficulty of destroying the world they were in.

“If you can’t break this world alone, I’ll join you. Although my will power isn’t made for destroying worlds, if one punch doesn’t destroy this world, I’ll just throw another one!” The muscular lady called Guder Fint spoke arrogantly, as she looked at the countless phantoms around her with eyes that looked like they were about to tear everything around her to shreds.

“And if the second punch doesn’t work?” Sikong Gait asked questioningly as he looked at the world around him filled with sorrowful phantoms in slight sadness. From his words, he wasn’t fully sure they could truly destroy the mind field created by Situ Nan. 

“Well, we’ll just keep throwing punches! Hahahahaha!” Bringdar replied with a confident and proud laugh, before squatting down with all his might, causing loud twisting sounds to echo out as his leg muscles were pulled taut.

The ground of the world that spanned multiple universes started to quake and rumble violently while Bringdar was squatting, and building up his strength as if a massive earthquake was about to destroy the world.

As the rumblings resounded throughout the world, the phantoms walking aimlessly around the four, quickly started to run away from them in fear. It seemed the rumblings terrified them.

Within a few seconds, a large empty space that was still growing opened up, around the four friends. This empty space was free of phantoms.

Watching the phantoms run away from the group in panic, caused Sikong Gait to pay more attention to the phantoms. Before he was too cautious of his environment to pay close attention to them, but now that he saw them running away from his group in panic caused him to notice them more.

Chapter 213: Crying Phantoms

Looking at the crying and sorrowful phantoms running away from him more carefully caused him to feel even more sorrowful, because he realized that they were still in extreme pain. Their tears, pain and terror which should’ve ended upon their deaths still sadly continued after their deaths.

While looking at the phantoms he thought to himself sorrowfully. ‘These souls around us that cover this extremely massive world, they’ve been cruelly murdered by that corpse race fiend. After their deaths, the fiend couldn’t even grant them a peaceful death, but instead captured their souls, and forced them to suffer here in this mind field world of his for eternity. Our empire truly needs to be free of the corpse race.’

While he was thinking his sorrowful thoughts while looking around, the armor wearing lady called Guder Fint, opened her mouth and said to him softly. “Please, Sikong. Can you please save these poor souls? I believe only you have the means to free them from the powers of the corpse race demon that controls them.”

“Yes, please help free them. Seeing the children cry in sorrow reminds me of my dear children back in our Asire Kingdom. These souls may be damaged if this mind field world is destroyed by Bringdar.” The umbrella holding lady called Ruth Gruond added softly. The empathy and sadness in her voice could be felt by the others listening to her.

While waiting for Sikong Gait’s answer, she expanded her celestial mental awareness, which was in the shape of a formless, invisible bubble, towards every location within the world. While looking around with her mental awareness, she soon spotted a small phantom child crying pitifully while holding her head with both arms. That small phantom child looked identical to the little girl that Situ Nan had eaten earlier.

Seeing the child crying desperately while holding her head, as if she was suffering from a massive headache caused the lady called Ruth Gruond to weep a little. The lady felt extreme guilt well up from within her, for she was there, watching the planet from a hidden location countless light years away when the child was being killed by Situ Nan, yet she did nothing until the little girl had died.

Her fear of the young elder Situ Nan, and the powerful aura that leaked out of his evil body caused her to panic and hesitate in helping the little girl earlier. Now that she saw the soul of the little girl crying before her, she couldn’t help but weep along as well and think to herself, ‘I’m sorry my dear child. We failed you...’

“Please my friend! You’re our only hope in saving the souls trapped in this mind field!” She tearfully urged Sikong Gait again, before he could answer their earlier pleas.

Chapter 214: The Duty Of A Hero!

Hearing their words, Sikong Gait, who was thinking about the consequences of using a portion of his power to free the countless people trapped within this mind field, while also having to face the danger within the mind field itself that haven’t surfaced yet, acquiesced to their demands.

While the world rumbled around him, and the phantoms fled from them, he said to the two women next to him slowly but determinately, “I will do what I must. Even if we all die here, I will make sure the souls trapped in this mind field are free from the grasp of the evil corpse race.”

“Well said. As heroes of our great Asire Kingdom, It’s our duty to save the lives of the weak and innocent.” The lady called Guder Fint said with a great confident smile on her face, while the lady called Ruth Gruond cried silently to herself by the side.

“Even if we have to die! Like you’ve told us in the past, we must save anyone worth saving, my dear friend Sikong!”  Bringdar said powerfully and confidently, while crouched on the ground. 

After speaking his confident words, he made a powerful jump upwards that caused the sandy ground all over the entire world to rupture violently upwards as well. Earthquakes and cracks of epic proportions ruptured all over the world, with his jump, turning the once flat ground of the massive world into an uneven and broken one.

While the earth quaked and broke apart around them, due to Bringdar’s jump, Sikong Gait, who started to hover slightly in the air, as the ground quaked, disintegrated beneath him, released his celestial mental awareness again. 

His circular celestial mental awareness, which appeared around his body like a seethrough bubble, quickly expanded rapidly to cover the entire world. Enclosing the world within his bubble-like mental awareness. 

‘I must save these souls before Bringdar destroys the world. Otherwise, they will be destroyed along with the world.’ Sikong Gait thought calmly while looking around at the world that was going through a violent upheaval around him. He then closed his eyes, and started speaking to himself in a strange language.

“NHJhs… SLlhjt aLKJ… KS%# SKJ2!” He muttered to himself in that strange language. Strangely, although his voice was soft and barely audible, everyone and everything within the world heard him loud and clear, as if a god was speaking loudly within their minds.

And that god was speaking in their minds in a language that although they never learned before, could strangely be understood loud and clear by everyone. His foreign words strangely were translated by their minds into the sentence “Only I can devour all heavens…only I can devour all earths…only I can be called the Toa Ti!” 

Chapter 215: A Celestial Incantation!

‘A celestial’s incantation! The magic of celestials is always too intriguing.’ Guder Fint, who was standing steadily on the violently quaking ground beneath her, as if nothing was happening, thought to herself in slight awe, after hearing the mysterious, foreign words that she could strangely understand boom inside her mind.  

‘An incantation! The power naturally given to celestials that allows them to change the rules of the world and force reality itself to do their bidding with just words alone!’ Bringdar thought in his mind in awe and slight envy as he soared into the air above.

After murmuring his earlier strange incantation, while Guder Fint, and Bringdar were thinking their own thoughts, an illusion started to form around the body of Sikong Gait. This illusion covered him head to toe, and created a demonic like image around him that hid his body. This demonic image was that of a bronze skinned, naked humanoid creature, with two muscular arms, two muscular legs, and the head of a menacing looking toad with purple colored eyes that shone in purple light. 

The moment this illusionary humanoid toad covered the body of Sikong Gait, a similar looking toad immediately appeared next to every single phantom within the world, and followed them as they ran around here and there in fear, as the world ruptured and vibrated violently around them, like demonic spectres.

In a split second after these toadmen appeared, they opened their mouths, which elongated until it was extremely large, and swallowed every single frantically running phantom whole, from head to toe.

After swallowing these phantoms, which couldn’t be touched physically, the humanoid toads disappeared silently, leaving behind an empty world that was on the brink of collapse.

After seeing the phantoms disappear, Bringdar who was flying towards the sky above, smiled proudly, and his body relaxed a bit, as if a huge weight was removed from his shoulders. 

The moment he smiled, his body which was soaring towards the sky like an extremely fast asteroid strangely started to affect the air around him. The air around him strangely started to bend towards the direction he was flying towards like a piece of cloth as he flew higher towards the sky, as if he was pulling the whole world upwards as he flew.

Chapter 216: Turning The World Into Cloth

Strangely, the gravity which had been pulling his soaring body downwards before slowly started to loosen its grip on him, and his body started to gain speed as flew higher and higher, pulling the air with him, as if he was pulling the whole world surrounding him towards the direction he was flying. It seemed his body was somehow breaking down the rules that governed the world around him, changing the rules into one which fit his needs and turning the world into a giant piece of cloth.

After less than a millisecond of soaring, while pulling the whole world towards the skies like a piece of clothing, the ground which was already filled with cracks and earthquakes from his powerful leap earlier, also started getting pulled upwards as well, as if it was a piece of cloth along with the air.

Even the flying rocks and sand that were in the air, were also dragged upwards along with the air, like they were images on a piece of cloth, a piece of cloth that was being pulled violently upwards with great force.

Strangely, his three comrades on the ground were still where they were previously, completely unaffected by the world around them being pulled upwards like a giant piece of cloth. The world bent and twisted around their bodies, yet they were still where they were, unaffected. It seemed they were using their will powers to force their bodies to ignore the violent changes around them.

Each of them were also looking upwards at the sky, with a resolved look on their faces. Sikong Gait felt that the battle was just about to begin, as he looked upwards. It seemed he knew the corpse race devil who created the world around them would show up very soon.

“Prepare for an ambush!” Sikong Gait reminded everyone with a powerful shout that seemed to ignore the deafening noise of the chaotic world around and entered directly into the minds of his comrades.

Hearing his words cause the two ladies by his side to nod solemnly, and look around them carefully.

Bringdar who was soaring through the air, pulling the entire world upwards like a massive piece of cloth nodded as well after hearing his words.

He then solemnly looked around him carefully, and briefly, before stretching his two arms outwards in front of him towards the air that folded around his body like a cloth, and grabbed at it like he was grabbing a piece of cloth.

Chapter 217: Breaking The World!

As his muscular arms gripped the air around him powerfully, tiny cracks began to slowly appear in the air that he grabbed. These cracks slowly started to increase and spread outwards, towards the folded world around him, but he ignored the cracks and pulled the air powerfully apart like he was trying to tear a piece of clothing apart.

The moment he pulled the air apart, as he flew higher and higher, something strange occurred. A giant tearing sound resounded all over the world, as if a massive cloth was being ripped apart. Along with that sound was the world ripping apart like a piece of clothing directly in front of Bringdar as his arms spread apart violently until the entire world was torn into two large pieces that dangled in both hands of Bringdar like two pieces of ripped cloth. 

When the world tore apart, a vast field of empty space filled with nothing but darkness came into view. But he ignored the darkness, and looked towards his two hands which held the two extremely heavy parts of the world that weighed many times more than the weight of a universe before throwing the two pieces of the world in his hands upwards powerfully with great strength.

Along with his powerful throw, the entire world which was split into two pieces of clothing flew towards each other in the air above the soaring Bringdar, before intertwining chaotically, sending powerful shock waves of epic proportions outwards into the dark recesses of the vacuum around them.

Even as the two worlds wove together violently in the air above Bringdar, exposing all four comrades to the chaotic vacuum of a dark, endless, empty space, the cracks which began with his grip on the air earlier continued to spread within the two interweaving worlds.

Before the two worlds could completely weave together, Bringdar soared powerful towards them and threw a powerful punch that seemed to contain enough power to destroy countless worlds.

This punch, as it traversed the empty vacuum of space around him towards the two pieces of the world above, seemed to cause the dark, empty space to crack and bend violently. Even the entire endless space surrounding him started to bend and sway as if a massive being was shaking the entire world, trying to tear it into pieces.

Even before the powerful punch could strike the two intertwining pieces of the world, the entire vacuum of space, along with the two pieces of the world above, were already filled with tiny fissures, and cracks that were smaller than atoms, caused by the sheer might of the incoming punch. Hidden within those cracks, the outside world and the planet that Situ Nan was on could be seen. But alas, the cracks were too tiny to allow them to escape.

Chapter 218: The Devil Of Liberation

And not only were the cracks too tiny to allow their escape, Sikong Gait, and the two ladies beside him were also too busy carefully looking around them, waiting for the eventual ambush that they knew could arrive at any moment to use all their strength to make the cracks larger. They felt that they needed to save their strength for after Bringdar destroys the world in order to protect each other as they escaped.

As Bringdar’s punch traveled at extreme speed towards the two interwoven worlds above, bringing the chaotic destruction of everything around him with it, the three comrades below were carefully looking around them in taut attention.

Just as Brindgar's powerful punch was just about to hit and destroy the two worlds above, all four heroes within the chaotic vacuum of space immediately sensed a despotic and extremely evil, and sinister gaze lock onto their bodies from an unknown location.

This gaze was so sinister and crazed, that everyone felt as if the evilest and most crazed devil was watching them directly from within the deepest, darkest reaches of the underworld, causing all four heroes to break out into cold sweat.

Fear washed over their bodies, and they all began to shiver uncontrollably. Their eyes and senses snapped to attention the moment the sinister gaze landed on them, searching for where that devilish gaze was coming from.

“This gaze!” Ruth Gruond exclaimed fearfully as she looked around with even more caution. Her celestial awareness had already extended towards every location within the vacuum of space that they were in, but yet could not locate where the gaze was coming from.

‘The legends are true! The corpse race fiends are truly the offspring of devils! This sinister gaze is definitely the dreaded gaze of a real devil. A being capable of killing a god!’ She thought to herself in dismay as fear washed over her soul and mind.

‘The Devil of Liberation! No! This can’t be the gaze of The Devil of Liberation! That evil being along with his group of devils were slain and torn asunder by the heroic Emperor Vilker and the Candle King ages ago! How can his famed gaze appear here!?” Sikong Gait exclaimed in anger and fright. A purple aura filled with evil and might quickly appeared and surrounded his body. The aura, after surrounding his body, quickly started to grow more powerfully and concentrated as the milliseconds ticked by.

The aura thickened and became increasingly more concentrated and purple by the millisecond, until his body was hidden behind an image created by the aura. 

Chapter 219: Sikong’s Betrayal?

That image was of a muscular humanoid creature with a toad’s head. This toad, however, had horns that shone in purple light. It carried a mace that shone in a dangerous purple light that looked like it could destroy an entire world in the blink of an eye!

“What witchcraft are the corpse race celestial’s practicing!? Are they truly trying to revive the great devil that once destroyed countless realms and domains all for the sake of power and cruelty through their cultivation technique?” Bringdar, spoke in dismay, as his punch finally landed on the edge of the two intertwining worlds in a massive deafening bang that sent shockwaves rippling throughout the vacuum of space that they were in.

The moment his punch connected, the two worlds that were flowing violently in the air above him like large cloths immediately broke apart violently and were ground into dust instantly! Even the vacuum of space crumbled into dust from the shockwaves of the devastating blow.

As the dark space surrounding them crumbled violently, the outside world came into view, yet no one moved to escape. Even Bringdar who was the closest to the outside world wasn’t paying attention to all that was occurring in front of him, instead he thought to himself in dismay due to the frightening gaze that was lingering on his body. ‘Using a cultivation technique that summons or uses the power devils could backfire and release them into the world. Even devils that are dead could potentially revive themselves from these cultivation techniques!’

“Snap out of it! Let’s leave now!” Ruth Gruond yelled out towards her comrades, before ignoring the frightening evil gaze on her and soaring towards the outside world at lightning speed. 

But she didn’t even get far before her eyesight was blinded by a vast and violent sea of purple light that threatened to tear her small body to shreds. The purple sea of light that washed over her body, trying to tear her body to shreds also blocked her exit to the outside world. And along with that dangerous purple light was a large purple mace that was so large that her entire front view was blocked by its enormous size.

That purple mace came down on top of her head with such terrifying might that even an entire universe could be destroyed by its power!

“Sikong! My dear friend, what are you doing!?” Ruth Gruond asked in fear and confusion, before an aura of extreme rage and violence filled her entire body, trying to protect her body from the dangerous light that shone onto her body, causing her extreme pain. 

Before the violent mace could close in on her and obliterate her tiny body, her aura grew so much that an extremely violent energy leaked out of her body. That energy could turn anyone into a crazed lunatic that only killed and destroyed everything it could get his or her hands on.

Chapter 220: The Evil Sikong!

After her aura grew extremely dense as the mace came down on top of her with extreme might, she thrusted her blue umbrella that was covered in extremely microscopic runes, which was spread open, outward to meet the violent might of the mace head on.

As her umbrella travelled outwards, the empty space around it immediately started to bend. As the space around it bended, the blinding purple light also curved along with it, giving her freedom from its danger, and time to finally look around a bit more carefully with her celestial awareness, before the mighty mace could make contact with her umbrella.

Looking around, she quickly noticed that the person who was swinging the purple mace at her was someone who closely resembled her friend Sikong Gait. ‘Sikong? No! That’s definitely not Sikong!’ She thought to herself in dismay, because upon closer inspection, she noticed that this Sikong Gait, although looked identical to the real Sikong Gait, had an evil and cruel grin on the face of the toad creature created by his powerful aura, as he swung his mighty mace downwards at her with extreme might. He even appeared a bit manic and crazed like a devil from the underworld!

Seeing his crazed look caused her to carefully examine the endless dark space that she and her comrades were in more carefully. ‘My friends couldn’t have transformed into devilish creatures this easily right? They are powerful celestials and immortals far above the Simple Unity Stage!’ She thought to herself in doubt and dismay.

After looking around for the second time with more carefulness with her celestial awareness, she not only noticed this evil Sikong Gait who was attacking her with reckless abandon, she also noticed the voice of people praying solemnly around her. 

Upon closer inspection, after hearing the voices in her mind, she noticed not only were there countless evil phantoms clad in ancient armor, and weapons, who mysteriously appeared all over the vacuum of space, kneeling within the vacuum of space, bowing and praying solemnly, as if they were trying to summon an evil devil into the world, her comrades were also strangely fighting replicas of other comrades, just like she was.

They’ve also somehow been separated from each other by countless light years within the blink of an eye. Even the exit to the outside world that was opened earlier by Bringdar had somehow closed itself the moment she was attacked by the evil Sikong earlier.

“Our great devil Jika…please heed the words of your humble servant, and bring down your wrath!” As Mrs Ruth Gruond recollected her thoughts and clashed with the massive mace, the voice of Situ Nan resounded within the world, yet his presence could not be found anywhere within the vacuum of space. 

Chapter 221: Situ Nan’s Incantation!

Following his loud prayer, the rest of the phantoms clad in ancient armor repeated his words. Strangely this prayer was spoken in a strange language, yet could be understood by everyone who heard it, just like the incantation used by Sikong Gait earlier.

After they repeated his words, Situ Nan’s voice continued his humble prayer in the same foreign language, while his group of phantoms waited patiently until he finished before repeating his prayer solemnly. “ Please devour the flesh of the holy. Please drink the blood of the righteous. Please rob those who are divine of their lives. Please bathe this world in evil!”

‘An incantation? No! I must stop this incantation otherwise something bad will happen! A celestial’s incantation is already a very powerful way for us celestials to utilize our celestial will power, one on this level could spell our certain doom!’ She thought desperately to herself in fear and anxiety. 

“This is the power of the gaze of The Devil of Liberation! It’s the famous ability of the devil that allows it to liberate the evil from within our hearts and use it to kill us! Be careful friends, we’ll have to defeat each other in order to live!” The powerful voice of Sikong Gait entered Ruth Gruond’s mind telepathically right as her tiny umbrella clashed with the mighty sky blocking mace of the evil Sikong Gait before her.

“Try to defeat your enemy as soon as possible! The longer they live the more powerful the incantation chanted by that corpse race devil makes them!” The voice of Sikong Gait entered her mind one last time, before she felt the extreme might of the axe slam into her umbrella at unbelievable speed.

The moment her umbrella, which was smaller than an atom compared to the giant axe touched the edge of the axe, the runes on it shone violently in light blue, before the umbrella and her body was covered in a light blue colored force field that surrounded them like a large impenetrable bubble.

Yet, the force field shattered the second it appeared, due to the extreme might of the axe and her body was sent flying like an extremely fast comet out into the vast recesses of space, after the axe slammed into her tiny body with unimaginable strength.

The massive hit from the axe crushed her body into meat paste,  causing her body unimaginable pain. Yet within that extreme pain that almost made her mind pass out, was the feeling of extreme rage.

Chapter 222: Sikong’s Mind Field!

As her crushed body was flung outwards like a broken kite, the last bit of sanity and awareness in her knew that her entire body was crushed beyond recognition by the immense might of the axe. So she used all her celestial will power to keep her mind from passing out. Yet as she was composing her mind using every ounce of her will power, the rage within her kept building up.

The aura of rage and violence within her as she flew away violently, quickly overwhelmed her crushed body, healing her of her extremely serious injuries, while making her angrier and angrier. Even her badly damaged umbrella and clothing shone in blue light as rune patterns lit up on them, and they instantly repaired themselves.

Only less than a millisecond after she was slammed away by the giant axe her body’s injuries were already healed and her mind was no longer on the brink of collapse. After healing from her injuries, she opened her eyes in order to start her counter attack!

The moment she opened her eyes a hint of madness could be seen in her eyes as if a violent lunatic was about to go on a crazed massacre! Yet before she could begin her counterattack, her entire vision was covered again in a sea of purple light that covered everything she could see with her eyes and celestial awareness.

But less than a millisecond later, the sea of light receded slightly, and she found herself within a strange new world. 

Before she could become fully aware of her surroundings, she immediately felt a powerful force pull her body downwards violently!

Feeling shocked, she immediately used all her celestial will power to break her body free from the violent pull of that force, stopping her body from moving immediately.

After breaking free, she quickly extended her celestial awareness outwards in order to have a good image of the new world and what was pulling her so violently.

Looking around, she realized she was inside a massive world with no end. Above her floating body was a sky that shone purple light downwards towards her. This purple light constantly tried to tear her physical body apart. She was constantly being bombarded by the purple light which behaved like microscopic bullets, constantly piercing and burning through her flesh and tearing her body apart!

Every second that she stayed in the world brought her body and mind unimaginable pain.  

 ‘Argh!’ She moaned from the constant torment!  ‘This pain…makes me so angry!’ She thought again, as her body was being bombarded by the light. 

Chapter 223: Ruth’s Anger!

Although her body was going through extreme pain, all she felt along with that pain was anger, extreme anger. And that anger made her body expel a boundless amount of energy, violent energy filled with rage. That energy filled with rage and violence flowing from within her body constantly healed her body’s injuries sustained by this constant bombardment of the purple light.

Below her tortured body, she noticed the large, opened mouth of a monstrous, evil looking toad. This mouth was so large that it had no beginning or end. The entire ground within the endless world was the large opened mouth of this gigantic toad.

The scariest part of this mouth was that it was exerting a powerful pulling force on her that was countless times more powerful than gravity! This pulling force not only was trying to pull her physical body into the throat of this toad, but after she stopped this pulling force from pulling her body into the mouth of the toad, she noticed her energy, strength and will power were still forcefully being pulled towards the mouth of the toad against her will. 

Her body was leaking energy every second that she stayed within this evil world! ‘The mind field of Sikong! I need to break out of this place soon otherwise, Sikong, The Devourer, will drain me of all my will power, then tear me apart!’ Ruth Gruond thought to herself in dismay after realizing where she was. 

She knew after noticing her power being drained by the mouth of the toad below that she needed to act fast and find a way to defeat this evil Sikong, otherwise he’ll drain her of all her strength, then devour her whole!

‘This draining is making me weaker…it’s also making me more angry! I have to release all my anger NOW!’ she thought to her in rage, before she tightened her grip on her umbrella.

The moment she did, endless violent and chaotic energy immediately flowed out of her body into her umbrella, causing the umbrella to close itself, and emit boundless blue light from its surface as rune markings lit up all over it.

After the umbrella lit up in rune markings, she fiercely swung it downwards towards the wide open mouth of the toad below her with all her strength, causing the air around her and all the purple light shining towards her from the skies to bend away from her body downwards towards the mouth of the toad.

Immediately as she swung the umbrella fiercely downwards, countless umbrellas that looked identical to the one she was holding also appeared all over the sky of the entire boundless world, covering the skies in umbrellas. 

Chapter 224: Ruth’s Might!

After the umbrellas appeared, they also fiercely pierced downwards towards the mouth of the toad, bringing with them extreme power that seemed to bend space around them downwards.

As the umbrellas in the air around her and the umbrella in her hand pierced downwards, the skies of the world immediately started to bend downwards as well! The entire sky bore downwards towards the mouth of the toad below, with extreme force, trying to destroy it all in one massive strike!

The downward force exerted by the bending of the skies created boundless pressure on the mouth of the toad, that made it moan in pain, even before the sky and the umbrellas got close it.

The moment the toad let out a moan of pain, somewhere within the depths of its mouth, purple light shone brightly. Along with the purple light, the figure of the evil Sikong, hidden behind an image of a humanoid toad with glowing purple horns, that carried a mace immediately appeared.

The moment his figure appeared within the toad’s mouth, it soared instantly towards Ruth Gruond above him and swung his mace with all his might. The eyes of the toad as he looked at the tiny figure of Ruth Gruond above had a hint of fear in it. Yet that fear didn’t stop him from swinging his mace with all his might, trying to stop the world from crushing the mouth of the toad.

As the mace swung upwards, it strangely grew larger and larger. Within an instant it went from a mace the size of an arm, to one that was so large that half the endless mouth of the toad was hidden underneath its shape.

The crushed its way upwards with extreme might! Yet the closer it got to the umbrellas something weird started to happen to it. Its extreme momentum upwards started to shift and bend as the sky above came crashing down on it.

The massive mace strangely started to cave inwards very quickly, causing the expression on the humanoid toad image of Sikong to change into one of fear. 

Very quickly the massive mace was bent completely inwards, and the entire sky continued its downward momentum crushing the mace underneath its absolute force, and extreme pressure.

Within a second, Sikong Gait’s evil body along with the humanoid toad image that hid his body started to bend inwards as well, causing him immense pain!

Chapter 225: Warping Energy!

Another moan of pain that sounded like the explosion of a bomb came out of the large open mouth of the toad beneath Sikong, and along with that moan, was another moan from the evil Sikong!

As his body caved into itself, the mouth of the humanoid toad image surrounding him cried out in a muffled scream, before Sikong who was hidden within it started to chant to himself in pain, fear and anxiety.

“KJL#$! DSJL#$! @#LKLKJL! KLJ#$%!” He chanted silently to himself anxiously. Yet strangely Ruth Gruond heard and understood his words loud and clear.

His chant forcibly entered the mind of Ruth Gruond against her will, and was understood by her as “I must devour the small! I must devour the large! I must devour the little! I will devour the many!” 

The moment he finished his chant, the endless mouth below and around him let out a massive roar that immediately stopped the downward force that bore down on it. Immediately afterward, it inhaled rapidly forcefully pulling everything inwards into itself, including the very sky that was crashing down on it, and the countless umbrellas that were piercing towards it.

Ruth, who was using her will power to forcefully stop her body from falling into the mouth of the toad below, immediately lost all control of her body magically. It seemed her will power wasn’t powerful enough to stop the extreme and violent pull of the toad's massive inhale.

Feeling her body and the entire sky fall towards the mouth of the toad rapidly, caused her to become even more enraged. And with that rage, more violent energy exploded from within her body.

After more energy erupted from within her, she guided all that energy towards her umbrella once again, causing the umbrella that was pointing downwards towards the large opened mouth of the toad to shoot out an invisible spinning circle of energy the size of a car’s tire, towards Sikong Gait, whose body was still caving inwards due to the extreme pressure caused by the entire sky bending downwards at him.

This invisible circle of energy warped and bent space into itself, twisting and tearing apart anything that it touched! Its speed was so astonishing as well, that an instant after it was released, it had already arrived directly in front of Sikong Gait. It then tore into his body, pulling, bending and twisting his body inwards on itself, until the entire body of Sikong Gait was torn to shreds instantly.

Chapter 226: Devouring Force!

After Sikong Gait's body was destroyed Ruth expected the pressure pulling her down to stop or slow down, but instead it increased! ‘No! I’ve destroyed his body, but not his soul! Without destroying the soul of a celestial, they’ll never die! His soul must be hiding somewhere!’ Ruth thought desperately to herself, before even more energy flowed out of her body.

This time the energy immediately transformed into a bubble around her body, that twisted and warped the space around her body, completely hiding her body from the outside world. This bubble seemed to isolate her body completely from the rest of the world, shielding her from all forms of detection. 

After the bubble appeared, her body was immediately freed from the downward pull of the endless mouth below her, but she knew the method she used was only temporary. Why? Because the boundless energy that made up the bubble was forcibly being extracted from the bubble and pulled downwards by the devouring mouth below her into itself constantly.

Fearing that she could lose control of the bubble at any moment, she immediately used all her remaining strength to teleport herself upwards and away from the mouth of the toad below her.

After disappearing from her current position, the toad’s extreme pulling force quickly devoured all the umbrellas that were hovering in the sky, along with the sky itself! Within a matter of milliseconds, the entire sky that shone down purple light was forcibly swallowed whole by the toad below, leaving behind a cold and dark vacuum of space above it.

After the toad swallowed the entire sky, somewhere extremely high up in the air within the vacuum of space above, Ruth’s body appeared, surrounded by the mysterious bubble that warped space around her, and hid her from sight completely. 

The moment she appeared, she immediately felt the pulling force from the toad’s mouth below exert even more force on her bubble, pulling even more energy from the bubble every second than it did before.

The pulling force coming from the toad’s mouth kept getting stronger and stronger by the second, forcing her body to release even more enraged and violent energy to keep the bubble from disappearing.

Within a span of seconds, fatigue and exhaustion could be seen on her face, as her body leaked vast amounts of energy downwards towards the toad below. 

Chapter 227: Ruth’s Rage!

‘I need to release my mind field now! Otherwise I may never get the chance to!’ She thought to herself in dismay, while looking around with her celestial awareness for the hiding spot of Sikong’s soul, which she believed was definitely hidden somewhere within this mind field world that he created, waiting to strike her when she least expected it.

Seeing that she was unable to find the soul of Sikong Gait caused Ruth’s anger to explode violently! Her eyes became even more crazed and insane as she looked around frantically for him while thinking to herself, ‘Why can’t I get angry, when this evil devil is hiding from me!?’

‘Why can’t I become enraged when my energy is being drained by the second!? Why can’t I become violently furious when people on that planet are dying by the second!?’ She thought again in fury! With this thought her entire body became so enraged that boundless energy shot out of her body towards the outside world constantly.

The energy that flowed out of her pushed out violently and permeated the entire boundless world within an instant! Yet, she continued her thought as her mind and body became more and more mindlessly enraged!

‘I must vent my anger! My rage must destroy this world and everything within it RIGHT NOW!’ She exclaimed angrily in her mind! And with that exclamation the entire world, including the vacuum of space above started to warp and bend violently!

The enraged energy that flowed out from her body warped and twisted the entire world! Tearing the flesh and skin of the endless mouth below her to shreds.

As the mouth of the toad twisted and tore apart along with the bending and twisting of space, the toad moaned and grumbled painfully, sending shockwaves of sound all over the world! Even the empty vacuum of space started to tear apart due to the violent tearing of space itself.

In the places that were torn apart, Situ Nan’s mind field domain could be seen! Even Situ Nan’s Mind field domain began to be affected by the bending and twisting of space caused by Ruth Gruond’s enraged energy.

If Ruth Gruond wasn’t stopped, even Situ Nan’s mind field, which was hidden away by Sikong Gait’s mind field, would soon face destruction!

Hidden within Sikong Gait’s domain a phantom who looked identical to Sikong Gait could be seen, struggling desperately to stop his body from twisting and bending apart, as the world around him twisted and bent randomly and violently.

Chapter 228: Ruth’s Counterattack!

This phantom’s entire naked body was covered in a thick layer of purple light that tried its best to protect his body from the twisting and bending of the world around him, yet his face still crunched from the pain and torment his phantom, see-through body experienced as the world around him tried to bend and twisted his body to shreds!

His toad-like eyes were filled with pain and fear. The two long horns on his head that curved upwards were twisting and bending in awkward and random directions even while he was protected by his shield of purple light. The tip of both horns shone in a dangerous purple light, yet they offered him no help in protecting himself.

This phantom was carrying a mace made out of purple light. Yet on the mace, strangely there were rune patterns as if it was a real physical mace! This mace was the only thing on his body that stayed straight and unbending.

‘This devilish woman is more dangerous than I thought! Master, I’ll try my best to kill her, but I will need your help!’ The phantom thought to himself in his head, yet it seemed he was communicating with someone or something else.

The moment he finished thinking his thoughts, he immediately felt the space in front of him twist strangely. This twist and bend caused the shape of the space in front of him to curve into the shape of a woman holding an umbrella.

Although he couldn’t see Ruth Gruond, he immediately knew he had somehow been found by her simply because of his thoughts alone! She had just teleported to his location and is currently hiding within the twisted space in front of him!

Before his sense of danger alerted him, the moment Ruth teleported in front of him, she thrusted her umbrella towards his head with extreme force that tore space apart! 

“Found You!” Was the loud voice of Ruth that resounded within his mind telephatically before he desperately poured all his energy into his mace, activating the rune markings on it.

 In an instant he then swung his mace towards the incoming blow in a bid to protect his head! Although neither two could physically see each other, it seemed they were still capable of knowing what each other were doing!

Yet, before the runes on the mace could fully activate the tip of the umbrella had instantly arrived in front of his face, while twisting the swung mace away from itself, and continuing its extreme forward moment towards his head! 

Chapter 229: Sikong’s Escape!

Feeling his face begin to warp and tear in pain, frightened the evil Sikong. Immediately as he felt his face start to tear apart Sikong’s body immediately released a massive sea of purple light, and then vanished from the spot he was in without a trace, causing the umbrella to miss!

Yet, the moment his body reappeared in a different location countless light years away from his previous one with a face that was half destroyed, Ruth’s body also teleported directly in front of him. This time she didn’t even give him any time to react, she swung her umbrella again with even more momentum and rage than before, tearing space apart and exposing Situ Nan’s mind field domain that was hidden from view.

But this time, it seemed Sikong, whose face was now missing his left horn and a portion of his left cheek, and head due to them being ripped apart by the tearing force of the umbrella earlier, was fully prepared for the ambush!

His mace shone in light purple rune markings, and a suction force erupted from it, before it violently slammed away the umbrella that was being thrust at his head! The suction force on the mace sucked all the energy that caused the space around the umbrella to twist, bend and tear everything around it apart into itself, making it safe for it to slam into the umbrella without being damaged!

The moment Sikong’s mace slammed into Ruth’s umbrella, she felt a violent force travel through the umbrella into her body! As her body and the umbrella were jolted and slammed away by the powerful mace, her physical body was forcefully drained by the suction force that entered her from the mace!

Within an instant, her physical body was forcefully devoured by that violent force that entered it, causing her excruciating pain that made her more and more angry!

Before her body could be fully devoured by that powerful force, a phantom that resembled her held onto her umbrella, and forcefully escaped from her physical body, before teleporting elsewhere! It seemed the violent energy that was capable of healing her body was unable to heal her body this time as it too was forcibly devoured by the violent suction force that entered her. 

After teleporting elsewhere, and hiding her phantom soul that looked identical to her physical body, wearing the same outfit, behind the bending and twisting of space, she thought to herself in anger. ‘The soul of a celestial is always the most powerful part of us, and also the most difficult to deal with!’

Chapter 230: The Powerful Purple Ray!

But she couldn’t continue her thoughts, because the moment she finished thinking, she felt a massive ray of purple light instantly tear through space and arrived before her! It seemed Sikong Gait had found the location of her soul, and had released a powerful ray of light from the tip of the right horn on his forehead that tore space apart towards her location!

Fearing the danger coming at her, her soul released an endless amount of energy that she poured into her umbrella. The moment the umbrella was filled to the brim with energy, the rune markings on it lit up and it spread itself open. Instantly, it released a powerful invisible shield made out of energy that surrounded Ruth’s phantom soul. 

This shield twisted and tore space apart around it, as it met the violent power of the ray that was shot out of the evil Sikong’s horn! The moment the ray of purple light touched the shield, a large part of it was twisted and torn to shreds, yet a small portion of the ray still forcefully and violently pierced through the shield and umbrella, before tearing a massive hole through the chest of Ruth Gruond! After tearing a hole through Ruth, it quickly dissipated.

Ruth, whose chest was just torn open painfully, immediately felt something awry, as the devouring force from before immediately started flowing into her body again from the place that was burned through by the purple ray of light. It seemed the ray of light had transmitted that powerful devouring force into her phantom body!

Feeling her soul lose a vast amount of energy extremely rapidly caused her mind to blank out for a short instance, and within that instance, her body was immediately sliced into two from head to toe by an extremely sharp sword!

Feeling her phantom body split apart violently caused her immeasurable pain. Yet, her mind which was already on the verge of collapse was immediately overwhelmed by rage, and that rage caused endless energy to flow from her two halves to the outside world tearing and bending space apart to protect herself from the unknown creature that swung the sword, before she forcefully teleported her two halves away in desperation!

The moment she reappeared, her two halves immediately tried to combine back again to full using her enraged energy, but her chest on both halves still had a massive hole on it that didn’t seem to heal. Worst of all that hole was forcefully draining every ounce of energy that her body produced by the second!

Author's Note: Please give me a year of rest. I will update this page with new episodes in the future, within a couple of months.

Please visit the link below is you wish to explore more Godwrath products.

https://linktr.ee/godwrath

Also please visit this page if you wish to own a little bit of Godwrath. Purchase our Solana meme coin $HOPE as a keepsake below.

Hope (HOPE) Price, Chart & Market Cap

Live Hope (HOPE) price today: $0.00000002525 USD. Market cap $25. Trade HOPE on Solana via Pump. Hold hope coin to gain some positive vibes! Hold hope coin with you friends, and hopefully you'll all get rich!

https://pump.fun

Noticing this, Ralif couldn’t help but frown. She then looked away for a second, to see if freezing the other corpse race villains around her had any effect. And strangely, the extremely cold air from earlier seemed to have a great effect on them. 

From her intense scrutiny, she noticed that the extreme temperatures from the wind seemed to have slowed down their mental faculties to a crawl. Making it very difficult for them to unfreeze their bodies using their abilities, although the cold seemed to have no effect in killing them.

But this slight victory was all she wanted. She wanted enough time to study, and kill the blue gowned man, before the rest of his group escaped, and seeing that it’ll take a few minutes before they could unfreeze themselves from the extreme cold brought by her cold breath, she quickly jumped into action again.

But before she could rush towards the blue gowned man, the scimitar that was lying on the ground next to her feet had at some point in time appeared behind her silently by itself. And with a quick slicing motion, flew towards her neck at blinding speeds. Bringing with it a sharp glint that looked like it could tear through the hardest metal.

Even before the scimitar touched her neck, she already felt the skin on her neck being torn apart by an invisible aura so sharp, that if she wasn’t quick enough, would decapitate her instantly. 

With a quick reaction to the danger, brown scales quickly grew on neck, narrowly saving her from being decapitated by the scimitar, as it sliced at her neck with a violent force that sent her staggering forwards, before falling to the ground with a roll.

Even with the protection of her reptilian scales, the force from the impact bruised the organs within her neck, and almost shattered her neck bone, making it hard for her to catch her breath while she tumbled on the ground helplessly. On the impact site on her neck, the scales that were there now had long and shallow cuts on them. It seemed if she took any more strikes like the one from before, she may lose her head in this battle.

Yet, as she was tumbling on the floor from the force of the impact, before she could steady herself, and stand up, the scimitar had already appeared above her tumbling figure once more. It then bore down at her with another slicing strike that seemed far more powerful than the one from before.

This time it seemed it was aiming to slice her tumbling body into two pieces with great force, from head to toe. 

As the scimitar’s sharp blade came down on her with a force that looked like it could cleave the planet into two pieces, the slightly disoriented Ralif immediately sensed danger above her.

Chapter 155: Reptilian Eyes

So before the scimitar’s blade could land on top of her head, her entire body transformed and immediately became covered in brown scales, including the parts of her body that had already turned greenish blue, and were starting to emit sizzling sounds, as if they were being burned, and melted from the inside out.

The moment the scimitar’s blade slashed her head, sparks ignited on impact, and the mighty force from the slash created a shockwave that sent her body deep into the frozen earth, like a meteor, creating a five mile wide crater, with her bruised body situated at its center, 19 miles deep inside the earth. 

Although it seemed most of Ralif’s body absorbed most of the energy from the catastrophic strike, the shockwave from the strike sent countless mounds of frozen dirt into the air, with force that could shatter rocks, and stones. The frozen corpse race members, as well as the huts and corpses that were hit by these flying debris quickly shattered upon impact.

‘Enough!’ Ralif thought to herself, while extreme pain coursed through her mind and body. Her body was so disoriented, and bruised from the previous strike, that she could only lay there limp within the crater’s hole.

While situated within the whole, disoriented, with her arms and legs, bent and broken, due to the force from the strike, she felt a blinding headache from the location where the strike had met her head, as well as unimaginable pain coming from her poisoned arms, and shoulders that had begun emitting sizzling sounds, as if they were being melted from the inside out.

With a low growl that sounded like that of a dragon's, she shakily stood up within the hole she was in, after taking a couple of seconds in agony to rotate her arms and legs back to their original position.

But before she could steady herself, the scimitar had already appeared right before her eyes again, and with another powerful strike that was aimed at the top of her head, it bore down at her with great momentum, as if the ground that it was slicing through was thin air.

Noticing the scimitar’s sharp blade edge almost touching her head with a force that she knew may cave her skull in, her brown, round human eyes quickly changed into those of a reptile’s. It seemed she wasn’t willing to endure the same strike again.

The moment her round, human pupils turned into vertical, reptilian slits, a powerful wind burst forth from her body in a violent and freezing explosion that pushed away the sharp scimitar, along with a large mound of dirt far into the horizon. 

Chapter 156: A World of Poison

The explosion from the violent wind was so powerful that the 19 mile deep hole that she was in turned into a 40 mile wide flat land, that was 19 miles below the earth.

Everything around her had been flung upwards and outwards violently. Sending frozen corpses, huts, debris and the corpse race members flying miles away into the distance, as pulverized shrapnel.  In less than a millisecond, along with the 40 mile wide flat land, 20% of the city had also been destroyed by an amalgam of violent wind, frozen debris and dirt.

The blue robed man, whose body had at some point regenerated back into a complete hole, sensing the danger from the wind and debris coming towards him at extreme speed, quickly covered himself in multiple layers of his greenish blue gas, before flying away from the blast radius of the powerful wind. 

Yet, his body was still pulverized and frozen by the violent and fast moving wind before he could get too far. Every layer of gas was quickly stripped away by the violent wind, until his body was forced to endure its violent offense.

Within a millisecond, his body quickly turned into a frozen sculpture before it was violently crushed by the rending wind’s force, and scattered into the air.

After she sent her violent wind tearing through the city, Ralif who still stood weakly where she was at previously, no longer had her body covered in scales, nor had her eyes looking reptilian. While standing there, looking like her normal human self, she examined the damage done to her enemy with her eyes.

But just as she was about to breathe a sigh of relief after seeing that her opponent was destroyed by the wind, she heard an eerie laughter echo within her mind.

Afterwards the voice of the man in blue whose body was just scattered in the wind, entered her head telepathically. “It seems you have great physical strength and abilities? Too bad, I felt no will power from your strikes! I was afraid of nothing after all! It is almost impossible to kill me without will power!”

And with that eerie voice that spoke in perfect Svalian, she quickly noticed that her surroundings had changed. Replacing the 40 mile long flat land that she was previously standing within, was now a miasma of greenish blue gas as far as the eyes could see in all directions.

Within an instant she had entered a world made out of the same greenish blue gas that was emitted by the man earlier. And within this strange world, there appeared to be gravity pulling down at her but no land below for her to stand on. So after entering the world, she helplessly started to free fall downwards infinitely, while also inhaling the toxic greenish blue gas from her surroundings as she tried desperately to breathe in oxygen out of exhaustion and anxiety.

Chapter 157: A Terrifying World. Painful Miasma

In less than a minute of free falling while inhaling the poisonous gas from her surroundings, her entire body had already completely turned greenish blue. It seemed her entire body had been  completely poisoned. 

Sizzling sounds were constantly heard coming from within her poisoned body, along with pain that almost caused her to pass out due to its overwhelmingly agonizing nature. Yet, she still tried her best to steel her mind, and figure out where she was. 

After a few minutes of suffering in extreme agony looking around, her body had already started to slowly turn into greenish blue liquid, starting from her fingers, and toes. 

Noticing this, she quickly transformed her entire body into a draconic looking human in a bid to stop her body from melting completely. Scales covered her body instantly, and her eyes turned reptilian. Yet, this transformation  didn’t stop the blinding pain that she felt within her body. It seemed it was already too late for her, and her body was already too badly poisoned, for her transformation to slow it down or reverse it.

Seconds, after transforming, due to the corrosive miasma around her that constantly entered her body through both skin contact, and her involuntary breathing, the brown scales on her body also quickly transformed into a greenish blue hue, while she wreathed and convulsed in agony and discomfort.

After minutes of pain and despair, she came to the conclusion, while looking around in agony, that this was definitely the work of the blue gowned man from earlier. ‘This pain, this poison! Is this the magic of a celestial? Why is it so hard to kill a celestial?’  She thought to herself, while looking around at her gas filled surroundings, hoping to find a way out of the world of toxic gas as soon as possible. Yet due to the poison, her vision quickly started to turn blurry. It seemed she was finally losing her vision, due to the poison corroding them.

No matter which way her blurry eyes looked as she was falling endless downwards, there was no exit of sorts in sight. No matter how much she thought to herself in agony, she couldn’t figure out how she arrived within this world, or how she was going to get out. 

Seeing that she was all out of options she quickly closed her blurry eyes in order to figure out a way without distractions. But the moment she closed her eyes, a mighty strike slammed directly on top of her head, sending her flying downwards even faster, sending large volumes of gas spiraling outwards in every direction.

It seemed the scimitar that she had sent flying earlier had struck her head with a force so great that the poisoned scales above her head had shattered on impact. 

Chapter 158: Ralif’s Painful Death?

As she weakly fell down at extreme speed towards the endless gaseous abyss below her, greenish blue colored blood started falling from her bleeding head, and along with the blood was pain that caused her to pass out, for a split second, before her body somehow woke her up. 

After waking up, she instantly released violent, freezing wind from her body, in a bid to clear her surroundings of gas, while ignoring the pain that coursed through her entire body, and made her groggy, almost to the point of mental collapse.

But within a second after the wind tore through her surroundings violently, and pushed all the gas away from her, the endless gas that filled her surroundings quickly rolled over and filled the gap that was caused by the freezing wind. Covering her entire body again in poisonous gas that continued to torture, and melt her insides every second.

And along with the gas came the hidden scimitar that struck her head once again with another powerful strike that sent her tumbling down with even greater momentum. Sending her blood flying all over the gaseous world that she was in.

This time the scimitar’s blade was finally successful at harming Ralif. Her head had been cleaved into two pieces, by the last sharp strike of the scimitar. Yet the scimitar was strangely unable to cleave her entire body into two pieces from the strike that had enough momentum to tear through countless planets. It seemed that all the force from the strike from earlier was only able to split her head apart, but was unable to go any further.

Seeing the result of his strikes, the blue robed man who was hidden within the world of gas, smiled. He then looked at the lifeless body of the ever falling Ralif, with a hint of ruthlessness before mentally ordering his flying scimitar to continue striking at her body.

‘I’ve lived long enough to know that creatures this powerful with or without will power are definitely not this easily killed!’ He thought ruthlessly in his mind, completely ignoring his ravenous desire to rape her lifeless body, before eating her dying flesh.

So within the next ten seconds, the scimitar sliced at Ralif’s lifeless, and melting body with one powerful strike after the other relentlessly. After 15 powerful strikes, with each one being more violent and powerful than the last, Ralif’s body was successfully split into two mangled pieces from head to toe.

Yet the blue gowned man was not satisfied. He still felt that it was all too easy. So, ignoring his desire to run up to her corpse and start eating her, he sent the countless gasses that surrounded Ralif’s body towards her two halves, and covered her two halves within multiple layers of gas. 

Chapter 159: Ralif’s Strangeness

Every second that passed by he added countless more layers onto her two body halves. It seemed he was trying to use the gas to melt her two halves completely into liquid goo.

After a minute of effort, the layers had been so compacted around Ralif’s two halves that they seemed to have formed two hard carapaces around her two halves that held her two halves tightly within them.

Yet, after more than a minute of creating such hard and dense carapaces made of gas, the man was still not satisfied. He even strangely started to feel fear. ‘Did I miss something? Once my poison melts her body down, she should be completely dead right?’ He manically thought to himself.

It seems, something within him was telling him to run, and to run now! But the desire to defeat the she-devil before him stopped him from releasing his mind field and running away.

After three minutes, he finally achieved success. The cocoon of gas had finally melted Ralif’s two halves into greenish blue liquids, which strangely took far longer than the man in blue anticipated. Causing him to frown, even more. Looking at the two greenish blue liquids within the cocoon of gases, extreme fear seemed to involuntarily bubble up from within his body.

Sensing that something was definitely wrong, the man in blue finally looked away from the blue liquids within the cocoons and decided it was best to remove his poisonous mind field right now and escape, before danger came for him. But as he tried to deactivate his mind field, and remove the two liquids from within it, he quickly realized that he was unable to. Worst yet, the greenish blue gas that surrounded him started to poison and hurt his own body painfully, as if he had lost control over it.

Realizing that something bad was happening he quickly looked towards the two cocoons in order to make sure he wasn’t imagining things, only to realize in fear that the two liquids within the cocoons had somehow disappeared the moment his mind drifted away from monitoring them. 

Shocked and scared, the man in blue quickly tried to look around his mind field using his mental awareness. But before he could look around and find where the two liquids had disappeared to, he noticed a hand resting on his shoulders, which had already started to turn greenish blue from the poison that he had been inhaling, and touching involuntarily the entire time.

This hand, which was made out of greenish blue liquid, quickly solidified while he was staring at it bafflingly, into the brown skin and hand of Ralif. Seeing the familiar brown skin, the blue gowned man raised his head in order to look behind him towards the face of the menacing, and naked woman behind him, who stood two feet taller than him.

Chapter 160: Ralif’s Victory

Seeing the angered face of the naked woman behind him with his two eyes caused his badly poisoned body to suffer goose bumps. ‘What power is this? How can this filth blooded woman remove my will power?’ He thought to himself in bafflement and fear. 

The moment the lady touched him earlier, he reasoned that that was likely when he lost his ability to control his poisonous gas. It seemed the devilish lady in front of him somehow had the ability to remove or purify his will power from his body. And with the removal of his will power, his ability to control his mind field was gone as well. 

As he noticed this weird power that she had, he started to fear that his body’s powerful regeneration ability may have also been removed by the simple touch of this evil lady standing behind him.

But before he could come to terms with the drastic change that just occurred to him, his mind went blank and he fainted. His body, within an instant had been melted into greenish blue liquid by the gas around him. And along with the melting of his body, the world around Ralif, also quickly faded away before her very eyes like an illusion. 

In less than a second, she was standing back in the exact spot that she had been before within the 20 mile long crater. Large volumes of sweat could be seen falling down from her exhausted, shaking, and naked body towards the ground. It seemed the battle that just occurred was a difficult one for her.

‘What a villainous creature! Luckily, I finally know how his poison ability works, and can now use it for myself in the future without having to cultivate the will power required to create it and control it.’ The haggard and tired Ralif thought in her head in glee, before jumping powerfully from the caved in ground that she was standing within, sending dust and debris flying everywhere.

Half a second later, she was standing back where she previously stood, when she had first arrived within the city. Now though, her body was covered in a plain red grass-straw dress that seemed to be torn at certain areas and was covered in mud and dust. It seemed she had somehow found clothing somewhere within the city and quickly wore it. 

Another strange fact was that all the corpse race members that had been in the city earlier had somehow also been turned into greenish blue liquid wherever they were previously frozen in, after her sudden jump. 

And within a minute after she got back to her previous location, all the greenish blue liquids around the city quickly evaporated and scattered in the wind, before disappearing from sight.

Chapter 161: Ralif Fainted

It seemed the remaining corpse race members had been dealt with by Ralif at lightning speed, after she jumped from the crater earlier. Looking at the city now, other than the large crater that looked like a flat land, everywhere else was covered in debris, blood, and body parts.

While standing exhaustingly by the edge of the city, Ralif looked around the city with extreme scrutiny as if she was looking for something. After 30 seconds of careful observation, she smiled and thought to herself. ‘Great! They’re still alive! The corpse race scum were too busy raping the dead to go after this hidden group of people, but I knew it was only a matter of time before they were captured as well.’  

Quickly after thinking these thoughts she ran towards a destroyed hut a few dozen miles away from her previous location. Clearing the grass debris from the broken down hut, she found a carefully hidden underground passageway that was covered by a large rock. With a reach of her right arm Ralif easily grasped the side of the rock, and lifted the entire heavy rock from the ground, before tossing it to the side like it was weightless. 

After tossing the rock aside, she then saw a large circle shaped hole in the ground, where the rock used to be situated, with a dark passageway within it with muddy stairs that lead down to an unknown underground location.

Looking at the dark passageway that led towards an unknown location underground, Ralif smiled. She then lifted her left foot from the ground, and moved it towards the entrance of the passageway, preparing to enter it.

As Ralif was just about to enter the passageway, a white circle suddenly appeared six feet in the air above her head. Looking at the strange white circle that had suddenly appeared above her in curiosity, Ralif studied it for a second out of instinct, and came to a quick understanding of its nature. 

It was a circle that had no color, so its viewer’s mind automatically assigned a random color to it when it was seen. Seeing the colorless circle in front of her that appeared burgundy red from her point of view, she smiled again. It seemed she knew who that circle belonged to. 

And she wasn’t wrong, because within an instant, Rufut’s body fell feet first from within the circle to the ground next to her. “How’s the situation?” Rufut asked her, after landing on the ground, while looking at her fatigued, heavy breathing figure, that looked like she had just been through hell. He then glanced at the dark passageway on the ground next to her feet in curiosity.

Strangely, before the smiling Ralif could answer him, a bout of fear and disgust overwhelmed the both of them. Causing the tired Ralif to stagger sideways to the ground next to the hole, before fainting. 

Chapter 162: The Bloody Rain

Rufut, who also suffered greatly from his mind going haywire in fear and disgust, quickly noticed Ralif’s fallen figure. So he quickly tried with all his might to clear his head and steel his mind, in order to help his sister. 

After steeling his mind and clearing his head of disgust and fear, he quickly went over to her to check her vitals in great concern. While hunched over, a rain of blood strangely started falling onto him, and his sister. But he didn’t pay attention to it, until he was certain everything was fine with Ralif. He ignored the blood rain that dripped into his eyes, causing him pain, and irritation.

He ignored the rain that entered his nose when he tried to breathe, which caused him to suffocate with each breath. He ignored the strong metallic taste that entered his nose and mouth that made him want to throw up in disgust, as well as the groggy feeling of delirium that overwhelmed his mind, that came with the bloody rainfall, until he was sure his sister was fine.

After carefully inspecting Ralif’s body for a couple minutes, he noticed that her pulse and breath were steady and rhythmic, and her vitals were fine. ‘It seems she just passed out, out of exhaustion. She’ll likely be fine when she wakes up in a few hours.’ He thought to himself, after breathing a sigh of relief. 

After making sure Ralif, whose body was now covered in a rain of blood, wasn't hurt, he slowly stood to look up at the sky that was now curtained by a veil of blood red clouds. 

Looking at the clouds that covered the entire sky no matter which direction he looked, an involuntary feeling of fear and disgust bubbled up from within him. He couldn’t help but realize that countless people must’ve been killed in the past for this amount of blood to fall from the skies. 

His intuition told him, as he stared at the clouds above him, that the blood that was currently falling on top of him was likely the blood of countless fallen beings, and not something created by magic from thin air.

Looking at the rain of blood that had now covered everything within the broken city, he suddenly felt physically and mentally exhausted. He then remembered the words of the cook from the tavern he had just left earlier today. ‘It seems the corpse race will not be the only powerful enemy that we will fight in the coming days.’ He thought gloomily to himself. The deep fear that came with the rain gave him a deeper understanding of the dangers that will befall him and his siblings in the future.

Chapter 163: The Chant of Sorrow

‘Move one stone at a time, and one day you’ll move a mountain. I think we will have to move a mountain very soon. So let me get my sister out of this hellish rain before worse things happen to her.’ Ralif thought to himself again in depression, after spending a few minutes lost in thought about the source of the blood rain and his future, while the feeling of fear and disgust bombarded his mind.

He then carefully lifted his sister up from the ground onto his left shoulder, before walking into the deep passageway that led him down to the unknown, through its muddy, blood covered flight of stairs.

After entering the passageway and walking for more than half a mile in darkness he strangely started to hear a chant echo from deep within the passageway. “Kskjf ljl4l fslk soerejt…..”

The chant that sounded like people of all ages were singing with all their hearts, in extreme sorrow, moved him. He had never heard this chant before, yet, after he continued for another 10 minutes, he unknowingly started chanting along as well. 

By the time he was at the end of the stairs, he was already crying in sadness, chanting along in extreme sorrow. The chant brought with it emotions that he couldn’t control, emotions he didn’t even know he had, emotions of extreme sorrow and melancholy.

After walking in sadness for about a mile he finally arrived at a hollowed out dark cave, where he saw over 300 people huddled together in the darkness, singing the sorrowful chant that brought him to tears on his way. 

Inside the cave where the people sang quietly to themselves, he noticed the walls of the cave seemed to have been frozen solid. Yet the temperature within the cave was still warm enough for the people within it to live comfortably. He realized someone had likely frozen the surroundings of the cave, in order to harden it and make it harder to destroy by shock waves, in order to protect the people hidden within it.

Looking at the sorrowful people, chanting before him, he noticed their disheveled faces, that were covered in fear and anxiety. He noticed the dried up tears on the faces of the women, and little children among them. The exhaustion on the men’s faces from always standing watch in taut attention, ready to defend their families at any point in time from any danger that came from the entrance of the cave. Seeing the evidence presented to him, Ralif finally understood why his sister was about to enter this cave before she passed out.

“I come in peace.” He slowly stated while watching their fear filled faces, that looked at him with both reverence and fear, as if they were looking at an unknown emperor, someone who may be regal and honorable, but could end their lives at any moment.

Chapter 164: A Lonely Scimitar

Hearing his calm words, and feeling the imperial aura that emanated from his body, the people within the cave slowly calmed down their aching hearts, and accepted his imperial presence within the cave, but still continued their sorrowful chanting. 

“I’m sorry, sire. Our ancestors passed this song down to our people, and told us to sing it in our moment of need. For some reason, we couldn’t help but sing our ancestors’ chant of sorrow today. I beg for your forgiveness.” An old woman, who wore a disheveled brown colored, grass-straw dress slowly stepped out of the group of people in fear, and spoke to him gently in fear and respect, while choking back tears of sadness.

It seemed she was planning to ask him questions to ascertain who he was, judging by her questioning eyes. But Rufut could tell by the dried up tears on her face, her shallow voice, and her weary, tear-filled eyes, that she was having a hard time inside the cave that barely had circulating air at her old age. If she stayed any longer, the shortness of breath from the lack of fresh air could end her old life.

So before the old woman could open her mouth again in order to ask him questions to ascertain who he was, and if they would be safe, now that he had opened up their secret passageway, which could likely lead the corpse race members that they ran away from into the cave to kill them, Rufut continued with a wave of his right hand. “Let’s not talk here. Follow me, and I’ll take you to somewhere safer.”

With that hand wave, a massive white circle appeared below the feet of everyone within the dark cave, and their belongings. They then fell into the circle, before disappearing from sight. Left behind was a dark and empty cave.

Three seconds prior to the group’s disappearance, somewhere within the empty and broken city, a three meter, circular clearing, that was free from grass and debris could be seen. At the center of that clearing, was a lonely scimitar, whose blade had pierced halfway into the dirt. 

Although it was now ownerless, there was a strange sharp aura that it emitted from its body, that seemed to be capable of tearing everything within a three meter radius around it to shreds. All plants, critters and debris within those three meters had at some point in time been destroyed by the sharp aura coming from the lonely scimitar. The only thing that could enter its perimeter without being shredded to pieces, was the endless rain of blood that drenched the blade, until it turned completely blood red.

Just as Rufut disappeared from the cave, a white circle also appeared on the ground and surrounded the scimitar, which caused it to disappear as well.

Author's Note: If you wish to read the next chapter of the story please click the link below.

Chapters 165-170

Godwrath: Journey of Lain

Feb 23, 2026

Chapter 165: Back At The Gates Back at the gates of Yearning Peace city. The carriage of Mon Dupa, was finally almost next in line to enter the city. After an entire day and night, and almost 30 minut...

0 supporters

Support

Hearing her words, immediately brought to mind a question that Lain had in his head in the past but forgot to ask due to the situation getting out of hand earlier. After a moment to gather his thoughts, he voiced out his concerns. “Now that you’ve mentioned the gates, I was wondering, why are the gates opened completely, when the entryway is over ten miles in width? Isn’t the government afraid of people bypassing the guards and entering the city from a different location? I’m truly confused about this.”

“The answer is actually very simple. The runes on the city walls have a mind-altering effect that forces anyone intending to enter the city by bypassing the guards to subconsciously line up in front of the guards at the gates patiently. That is one of the many reasons why the runes on the walls are always glowing, as they are always actively affecting the minds of those around them subtly. The runes on the walls also serve as a surveillance system that monitors the outskirts of the city.” Hui Shi said, after hearing Lain’s question.

Dumbfounded by his answer, Lain couldn’t help but stay silent for a minute to process what he  had just heard. He then said thoughtfully, “So that’s why I subconsciously desired to follow the crowd and line up, when I could’ve just walked through the opened gates?”

“Yes. I heard all city gates, and surrounding walls in our kingdom have this technology. I also heard only very powerful people can ignore the mental effects that these gates have on their minds, but these people should be very few in number in our city, and may not feel the need to go against city rules.” Annette said, as she also marveled at such a wonderful use of runes by the government.

“The technology of runes is widely used all over the world. Each city, kingdom, and empire all have their own unique way of using runes that differ completely from one another. Even the various organizations and people within these places all have their own unique runic technologies that others cannot replicate.” Hui Shi added, with a smile on his face.

“Runes are truly a blessing to the world. But since they’re made using blood, I wonder how these blood are sourced. Can human blood be used in the making of these runes as well? Wouldn’t that be a bit barbaric to use human blood to make runes?” Lain asked, as he found runes to be somewhat creepy when he truly thought about how they were made.

 “It is a bit barbaric to use human blood. But since I’m not a rune maker, I truly have no idea about the rules of the empire or kingdom pertaining to rune making. Brother Hui Shi, are there runes possibly being made using human blood within our empire?” Annette said, as she started to feel slightly creeped out when she looked around in the room that they were in that was filled with glowing runes, that could possibly be made using human blood.

Chapter 59: The Corpse Race

“It’s actually a national crime to use human blood to make runes, but only if the blood used to make the rune is not the rune maker’s own blood. Many cities in our kingdom even ban the buying and selling of instruments that are made using human blood runes entirely, just to prevent the harming of humans to create these types of runes. So most rune makers across the empire that use their own blood to make runes, tend to make runes that are for their own personal use.

Other than human blood, rune makers tend to use the blood of various animals and creatures instead, due to the use of human blood being frowned upon and even banned by the empire.

But there is an exception to the empire’s rule that bans the use of human blood. There’s actually a race of humans whose blood can be used to make runes without it being illegal. This race is so vile in their behavior that they’ve incurred great infamy across the empire, making them wanted criminals that must be arrested on sight, otherwise only an ill fate will befall anyone around them. This cursed race is called the corpse race.” Hui Shi said, as his face shifted into one of disgust at the mention of the corpse race.

“The corpse race? I’ve heard of this race being gossiped about in the past. I heard from my friends, that the first member of this race was birthed after a deranged ghost raped a corpse. After the corpse was raped, it became pregnant and birthed a cursed being that became the forefather of the corpse race.” Annette added, as her face also shifted into one of disgust as well, at the thought of a ghost raping a female corpse.

“That is true. I’ve read many ancient records mention that the corpse race was truly birthed from the body of a corpse, after a cultivated ghost celestial from ancient times revived and raped a corpse. After the birth of their progenitor, the corpse race have wrecked havoc all over the empire, doing many vile acts, which include the killing of people, cannibalism, and the raping of corpses, until they were all hunted down by the empire, and driven into hiding.

The worst part about the corpse race is not only their ability to successfully impregnate female corpses, but their unique rune making technology that requires the blood and souls of human babies.” Hui Shi said, with his face turning even more gloomy at the remembrance of the records that he had read in the past.

“This corpse race sounds pretty cruel. It’s best If I never come across such vile beings in the future. This world truly isn’t as safe as I once thought it was.” Lain said after listening to their conversation. He couldn’t help but shiver at the thought of a corpse being raped by a ghost.

“Don’t worry. The chances of you encountering a corpse race member must be pretty low. Since I’ve been working with the law enforcement agency of our district for years, and I’ve never come across a single corpse race member.” Annette said gently, in order to help ease Lain’s mind.

Chapter 60: Gaming Archives

“I see. Well, that answers my questions. I hope brother Hui Shi can continue teaching me about this remote key thing.” Lain finally replied, after a short sigh of relief escaped his mouth.

“Got it. I’ll continue explaining the bank balances. After you have money in your bank account, a small menu screen will always pop up whenever you use an instrument that’s connected to the government’s technology grid that requires in-menu purchases. 

You can close or open that bank balance menu at any time by saying the words ‘open or close my bank menu’ but you must already have money deposited into a bank previously, for the menu to open or close at your whim.” Hui Shi said.

He then took a short second to see if Lain, or Annette, had any questions before continuing. “All the menu sections on the smaller TV screen have contents within them that require the spending of Yearning Dollars. Some pages within the Global Archives section also have virtual stores that allow you to purchase physical items using Yearning Dollars that can be shipped directly to your home from wherever they are located within the empire.

Now, let’s move on to the next section of the menu. The Gaming Archives section.”

Lain quickly pressed on the Gaming Archives button in the menu section, after Hui Shi finished speaking, then looked at the canvas below it. 

In just a second, the screen changed as the pictures that were there before morphed into new pictures. The new canvas screen still had rows upon rows of pictures, but this time the pictures seen within it were different. There were more cartoon-like pictures on the new canvas than the old. 

Looking at the screen filled with pictures, Hui Shi continued speaking. “Each image on this screen contains a unique game created by game developers situated somewhere within the empire. 

Clicking on a picture, will either ask you to buy the game hidden within it, if it’s a game with a cost, or start the game, if the game is free, or have been previously purchased.

Unlike the other sections, some games can be played on the screen, with a virtual keyboard, that allows you to control the in-game elements. While other games create a virtual world around you that allows you to play the game using your physical body.

Many games that teach you martial arts, or cultivation techniques, require you to have enough room around you to maneuver, since they create a virtual world around you that you can practice within.

Chapter 61: Temperature Change

Lastly, if you find it cumbersome to hold your stone key, you can place it in your pocket or anywhere on you, and the virtual screens around you will never disappear. You can also place it away from you, and continue using the screens, but you mustn’t let anyone touch the stone key, otherwise it’ll switch users, and close down all screens in front of you.”

“I see, brother Hui Shi. Thanks for the advice.” Lain responded, as he looked at the screen filled with games of all types in front of him.

Not feeling the need to play a game, he quickly looked up from the screen and said to Hui Shi. “Brother Hui Shi, can you please continue showing us around the house. Lastly, how do you exit a screen? I do not feel the need to delve into games right now.”

“Don’t worry. Just point at any screen inside the house and say the words ‘Exit this screen’ and the screen will disappear.” Annette responded. She then looked at Hui Shi, waiting for him to continue showing them around the house, patiently.

“Got it! Thanks for the help, sister Annette.” Lain responded, before closing the smaller TV screen using the voice command that he had just learned.

Seeing this, Hui Shi then took a short deep breath to clear his head, before pointing at the original screen that displayed the living room and saying. “Now that we’re done with the mechanics of the TV, I’ll tell you more about the house. 

Swiping vertically over the sofa inside the screen, or any other furniture in the house, allows you to change the texture of it. Swipe up, if you want to increase the setting, or down, if you want to decrease the setting. Just like you do with the temperature of the room.

You can also make a furniture moveable or fix it in place, simply by double tapping its image on the screen.”

Lain, hearing his words, first decided to try the first feature that he was told about earlier. Which was the feature that allowed him to change the temperature of the room. He quickly tried swiping down across the middle of the living room within the holographic screen. 

The moment he did, a temperature rating number appeared next to his swiping index finger that followed his finger down the screen. The lower his finger went, the lower the number declined as well.

When he was done swiping down, the number reached -10. After he let go of the screen, he immediately started to notice the temperature of the room drop. Fearing that he may have made a mistake, as the temperature almost went below freezing within seconds of letting go, he immediately corrected his mistake by swiping up on the screen again.

Chapter 62: Pervite

This time, only letting go, after the number following his finger stopped at 70. Seeing his curiosity, Annette couldn’t help but giggle a little, before saying. “Nifty, isn’t it? The temperature can change to your desired setting within seconds. That’s why only adults can change the settings on a key. Children are incapable of using these keys for safety reasons.

There’s even an age scanner on each key that’s designed to scan its user, in order to make sure no underage children are operating it. I know this because my chariot and home also have similar keys.”

Hui Shi eased into a smile, after hearing Annette. He then continued where she left off, saying. “Sister Annette is right. Children are truly incapable of operating this key, due to safety reasons.”

“That’s a useful feature. It shows there’s been a lot of thought put into the designs of these runes and keys.” Lain added. He then took a moment to look around the screen in front of him before finding the sofa that he was currently standing in front of. 

After finding the sofa, he reached towards it, then swiped up on the sofa. After a second of swiping, he only stopped when the setting number that hovered next to his swiping finger reached 100.

”I forgot to mention what the rating numbers indicate for the sofa. Number 100 indicates complete firmness, and number 0 indicates complete softness.” Hui Shi added, in slight guilt.

“I see. Thank you.” Lain replied. He then sat down on the sofa, in order to test what the words “complete firmness” truly meant. 

As soon as he sat down, he felt the difference. Before, the chair felt extremely soft and comfortable to sit on. Now, on the other hand, sitting on the chair felt like sitting on a hard rock. 

Lain, while feeling the texture of the sofa, reasoned to himself. ‘It seems after the rating number reaches 100, the chair will go back to its normal texture. And since the sofa was carved out of some sort of stone, I can only feel uncomfortable sitting on its rock hard surface.’

“The texture of the sofa actually gets firmer than its original texture, due to the runes carved on it. I heard the runes of most furniture can make them much harder than they originally were. They can even turn water into a hard, rocky material. But I’ve never been in a house that doesn’t use pervite as its building material. Since all houses in our district are made of it.”  Annette said, after seeing the look of realization on Lain’s face.

 “Pervite is the name of the stone that all buildings and furniture are made of in this district, if you’re wondering. Even our city has many architectures made out of this stone, due to its light weight and great durability.” Hui Shi added. 

Chapter 63: Completely Dark

‘Light weight?’ Lain thought, before getting up and double tapping on the sofa’s image inside the holographic screen.

After doing this, he then grabbed the left edge of the sofa with his left hand before gently pushing it towards his right. The moment he pushed on the sofa however, he immediately realized how light the sofa really was.

It was almost as light as the stone key in his hand, even though the sofa was much bigger. Just a gentle push caused the sofa to jeer sideways very easily. He even felt embarrassed of himself for using so much force. Feeling embarrassed, he quickly moved the sofa back to its original location.

After letting go of the sofa, Lain then looked back at the screen that followed his every move and always hovered in front of his body, and double tapped on the sofa again, in order to lock it in place.

After doing this, he then grabbed the sofa a second time in order to push it. This time, however, the sofa didn’t budge a single inch. Noticing this, he began adding a little bit more pressure to his left hand, trying to forcefully move the sofa.

As he began pushing with more force, the runes on the chairs slowly started to light up. The more he pushed the brighter the light they emitted, until the runes in the entire room started shining in a bright, bluish glow.

After pushing with more than twenty percent of his normal strength, the holographic screen in front of Lain started to shake, as it began to blink in and out of existence repeatedly, until it disappeared completely from sight. After its disappearance, the light inside the room also gave out, causing the entire room that he was within, to go dark.

Noticing this, Lain immediately gave up pushing the sofa, and released his grip.

“What an interesting magic. These runes have made the sofa almost immovable. I may need to use more than 50% of my normal strength just to make it budge.” Lain said out loud in wonder, as he looked around at the dark room which had lost all source of light.

“It truly is. But as you can see, there’s a cost to this. The energy within these runes, that’s connected to the entire house, will be depleted if you use all your strength. You’ll then need to buy the right type of blood from the market in order to replenish the energy within them. Otherwise you will never be able to use the various features of the house again.” Annette stated, while smiling at the dumbfounded Lain.

Chapter 64: Snake or Muscle?

“How do I get this blood? And what method do I use to replenish the runes, after acquiring the blood?” Lain, asked with a questioning look on his face. He even felt a slight chill every time he thought about using blood to replenish runes.

“You can either go to a physical store here in the district, or order the blood online, through the Global Archives section on the smaller TV. Most beasts’ blood will replenish the energy within the runes, so you can also just go hunt animals outside the city or around the districts in order to acquire their blood.” Hui Shi said, as he also looked around the dark room. 

“Brother Hui Shi is correct. You can use any animal’s blood. But the more powerful the animal, the more energy their blood contains, and also the less blood you’ll need to replenish the runes.” Annette added in satisfaction, since she’s been doing this for years, and knew quite a lot more about this subject than the previous ones they’ve talked about. 

 “In order to replenish the runes, you just need to place your stone key inside a vat of blood, or inside an animal, and it’ll absorb all the blood within. It’ll then slowly distribute the energy within the blood into the runes inside the house using invisible energy waves, while you're on the premises” Hui Shi, stated.

“You can also dump blood on the floor, anywhere in the house, and the runes engraved on the floor will absorb them, and distribute the energy within the blood all around the house.” Annette added in glee. 

“Watch this!” She stated afterward, before a long, tiny muscle in her right arm started to wiggle around like a little serpent. After a few seconds of wiggling, it slowly separated from the rest of her arm, and slithered down from her arm towards the floor, as its khaki color, which resembled Annette’s skin, slowly started to change into that of green. 

Scales started forming on its long, slim body before it made it to the floor, and large snake-like eyes grew out of its head.

By the time its entire body laid on the floor, it resembled a vicious green snake, with the length of an arm. 

The snake-like muscle, after reaching the floor, quickly looked at Hui Shi, and Lain, with the eyes of a dangerous predator, before blood started to seep out from in-between its scales. 

The blood that seeped out of its body quickly landed on the floor, painting the floor around the snake-like muscle, blood-red in color.

After a few seconds of watching the snake-like muscle bleed on the floor, Lain soon noticed the blood slowly start to evaporate, as the runes underneath it lit up.

Chapter 65: The Hidden Serpent

Within a minute all the blood that the snake-like muscle had bled out had disappeared into thin air. The snake-like muscle then stopped bleeding on the floor before quickly slithering back onto the arm of Annette, and wiggling itself back into its previous position on the arm.

Looking at Annette’s arm, Lain couldn’t even see a single thing out of place, after the snake-like muscle went back into position, and changed its color back to that of Annette’s skin.

“You have such an interesting ability!” Lain exclaimed in shock and awe. “It truly is a wonderful ability, sister Annette. I wonder what will power you’re cultivating?” Hui Shi asked, as his mind began to ponder the possible will powers that he had read of in the past, that this ability could possibly come from.

“My immortal will power is called the Hidden Serpent Immortal. It allows me to hide and traverse the world in secret like a hidden serpent. Being able to transform my muscles into various serpents is a subset of this power that helps me fight those who try to harm me, as well as rescue those in need.” Annette said shyly. She felt very blessed to be given such an amazing cultivation book, by the mysterious man that she met in the past.

“Hidden Serpent Immortal? That sounds like a pretty amazing will power. Congratulations for cultivating such a wonderful power. It must’ve helped you a lot growing up.” Lain stated, with a smile on his face.

“I almost lost the cultivation book many times after that mysterious man gave it to me as a child. I even threw it away many times. But each time the book was misplaced, it always appeared in my hands, after I woke up from sleep the next day, as if it was following me. The book has been a great mystery that I’ve been trying to uncover my entire life.” Annette added, as a thoughtful expression surfaced on her slightly beautiful face.

“It seems the mysterious man who gave you the book was truly a thought-provoking character. Casting a spell of sorts on the book that makes it soul bound to you is truly a unique thing to do for a child.” Hui Shi said. He also felt slightly surprised by the ability of the book to miraculously appear on Annette, every time she fell asleep.

After Hui Shi finished speaking, the light in the room slowly came back on, as the darkness surrounding the trio disappeared. 

The holographic screen that was previously hovering in front of Lain, that disappeared previously also appeared again, as soon the room fully regained its light.

Seeing this, Hui Shi smiled and said to Annette. “It seems your blood is pretty powerful, for such a small amount of it to replenish the runes so quickly.“ 

Chapter 66: Cultivation Stages

“I guess it is.” Annette replied shyly, as she gazed at the extremely handsome face of Hui Shi, with a slight blush on her face.

Ignoring the dazed expression on Annette’s face, Lain asked her, “How powerful are you? Is there a way to measure strength in this world?”  with a questioning look on his face.

Hearing his words, knocked Annette out of her joyful emotions. She then stared at Lain, with a smile, before saying to him. “Based on cultivation terms, I’m currently at the body perception stage, and will soon perfect this stage, before elevating my being and proceeding into the next cultivation stage, called the body manipulation stage.

On the next stage, I should then be able to turn parts of my body invisible. Currently, other than my heightened senses, great strength and endurance, I’m only able to turn my body into various snakes, and move them at will.”

After saying this, she then flexed her arm muscles, which then began to wiggle around as if they were live serpents.

Seeing her wiggling muscles come alive, Lain became even more confused, as he thought in his head, ‘Body perception stage? What’s the body perception stage?’ completely ignoring her performance.

Hui Shi, after noticing the confused look on his face, couldn’t help but help him understand the cultivation stages. He took a deep breath to gather his thoughts before saying. “I know you’re confused, brother Lain. So I’ll explain to you what the cultivation stages are.

You see, after the divine beings of our past created cultivation techniques that mimicked their will powers, they created a rule brick called cultivation stages, that measured the average strength that a cultivator should have as they evolved their existence and strengthened their will power over time.” 

“I see. So how many stages are there before the body perception stage? Also, is the stage pretty powerful?” Lain asked, as his confusion increased.

“Well, the body perception stage isn’t really powerful in the grand scheme of things, but it’s enough to help me survive most encounters out there. The body perception stage is only the third stage of immortal cultivation, after the body formation stage and the adept stage that all cultivators start at.” Annette replied, shyly, since she knew deep down that she was only a small fry within the vast world teeming with true immortals and gods.

Chapter 67: A Wonderful Gift To Mankind

“There are about 17 stages of cultivation, all together. The 17th stage is called the ascension stage. Cultivators at the ascension stage are all called true persons, due to the fact that they are all practically omnipotent, in places where true immortals and true celestials aren’t present. 

Now, let’s start at the beginning. The adept stage is where all cultivators start their journey, as previously mentioned by sister Annette.

From what I’ve learned in school, immortal cultivators at that stage gain a stronger body, and have their lifespan increased from the average 50 years, to over 200 years of age.

Celestial cultivators also have their lifespan increased by an average of 40 years at this stage as well, because celestial cultivators focus on nourishing their souls, while immortal cultivators enhance their physical bodies.” Hui Shi said slowly, after seeing the confused look on Lain’s face.

He then continued. “The next stage is where immortal cultivation and celestial cultivation diverge, as they start to gain more abilities related to their specific will power. It is called the mind formation stage for celestial cultivators, and the body formation stage for immortal cultivators.

At this stage, as I mentioned before, both cultivator types start to gain magical abilities related to their unique will powers, and on average have their lifespans increased by over 40 times. With immortal cultivators having an even greater increase in lifespan than celestial cultivators.

Based on their unique will power, some immortal cultivators can even gain over 100 times their lifespan at this stage.”

“Wow! Cultivation is truly a wonderful gift to mankind. Being able to extend your life to such astronomical proportions is magnificent!” Lain exclaimed in surprise, after listening to Hui Shi.

“It gets better.” Annette added gleefully. She then looked at Hui Shi, waiting for him to continue his explanations.

“Cultivation truly is a wonderful blessing. Now, let me continue to the next stage. The current stage that Annette’s currently at.” Hui Shi said, before he continued his explanations again.

“The next stage for immortal cultivators is called the body perception stage, while for celestial cultivators, is called the mind perception stage.

At the mind perception stage, celestial cultivators in general develop the ability to fly. They also develop a small mind field around them that allows them to view and listen to everything within the field, even to a microscopic scale. 

Chapter 68: Arduous Cultivation

They can even apply mental pressure on anyone within that field that can manipulate their minds, and injure their souls. Their lifespan also increases to over 100 times their previous lifespan.

As for immortal cultivators, they also gain an increase of over 200 times their previous lifespan, as well as other unique abilities of their will power. On average, the senses of an immortal cultivator at this stage are so enhanced that they can view and hear things thousands of miles around them.

Their physical strength also allows them to move at over 100 times the speed of sound. This makes them very dangerous predators in a world filled with normal humans, and animals.” 

Hearing his words, Lain, couldn’t help but mutter in surprise, “You truly are powerful, sister Annette.”

“She truly is. Over 80% of cultivators at the body and mind cultivation stages cannot even get to her current stage without dying of old age. That is how hard it is to evolve into a higher being, as a cultivator.” Hui Shi responded. 

“Not to mention, she’s only in her early years of life. You’re a gifted lady, sister Annette.” Lain, added with a look of admiration on his face. He couldn’t help but realize the difficulty of being a cultivator.

“Thank you! But I’m not really that great. I just have a great cultivation book to rely on.” Annette replied with a look of shame written on her face.

“You truly are. It takes a lot of determination and effort to get to your current stage, as every stage requires cultivators to acquire the right resources to nourish their bodies and souls. Many cultivators have even died during the process of cultivation itself, either due to using the wrong resources, not getting the right resources when they require them or just cultivating inappropriately.” Hui Shi said, because he didn’t believe the book could’ve truly helped her overcome the burdens of cultivation. Especially when she began cultivating at such a very young age all by herself, without any mentors or friends to help her get through its difficulties.

“As for the next stage. I will not go into details on it. Because what I’ve already explained should be enough for you to understand sister Annette’s powers. I also do not wish to extinguish sister Annette’s desires, or place false expectations on her mind. As each person’s experience at each stage can differ greatly from one another. Food that cannot be eaten should not be worried about.” Hui Shi added, before looking at the expectant looking Lain, with guilt.

“Thank you, brother Hui Shi, for your consideration. I truly would like to get to the next stage and figure out all its benefits by myself.” Annette said, with a look of appreciation in her eyes.

Chapter 69: The Unity Stage

“What about Elder Micas, and Elder Trent? What stages are they at, if you don’t mind me asking?” Lain, asked in disappointment, after realizing that he wouldn’t get to understand the next stage of cultivation anytime soon, unless he did his own research.

“Well, although I do not know what stage both elders are currently at, since it's been countless years since they did anything publically notable, I do know that they were once generals in the kingdom’s military. A person cannot be a general in the kingdom’s military if they aren’t at the simple unity stage. Which is the 8th stage of cultivation.

At the simple unity stage, cultivators are given a cultivator title by the kingdom. Cultivators that serve in the military or have helped the kingdom in notable ways, are given a noble title instead, which holds real power all over the kingdom. A noble of a kingdom is well respected all over the empire.”  Hui Shi replied. 

“Is that so? What titles do Elder Micas and Elder Trent have?” Lain asked again. He even began to yearn for a noble’s title in his heart.

“From the records that I’ve read, I heard that Elder Micas was once called the Moon Light Marquis. Making him a marquis ranked noble in the kingdom. Mind you, a general at the unity stage is given the title of baron, so Elder Micas, as a marquis, must be much stronger than the unity stage. And that was over 100,000 years ago.

His strength today must be countless times greater than when he was first given his title.

As for Elder Trent, it’s been over a couple billion years since he left the military and started this district, so I have no idea what his current noble rank is, but I do know that he was once called the Peaceful Sage Marquis in the past. He could’ve done a lot more notable things since then that could’ve elevated his status within the kingdom.” Hui Shi responded. 

“I heard those at the unity stage are god-like beings that can easily destroy planets and galaxies. I can’t believe I met two elders with powers greater than that!” Annette exclaimed, with a shiver. 

“I can’t believe the two elders are that powerful. They must be more powerful than brother Mon Dupa that we met earlier, right?” Lain, asked. Remembering the handsome man from earlier with flames for hair, he couldn’t help but believe that he was someone stronger than Annette, not weaker.

“You met the superhero Mon Dupa?  I’ve heard of him before, but haven’t truly spent time trying to find out who he is.” Annette said, in shock. She couldn’t believe what she heard, since there were very few superheroes in each district compared to the number of heroes, which were almost countless in her eyes. 

Chapter 70: Candle King

“Yes. We met him earlier, when the Fang Clan villain passed through the gates with his weird insect-like creature.” Lain replied. He couldn’t help but feel slightly vexed when he thought about the man from the Fang Clan that he met earlier.

“We did. But I do not know much about him, other than his origin. Judging from the blue flames on his body, I fear that he’s a very dangerous man from the Candle King Sect. All members of the Candle King Sect emit flames from their bodies of various colors, where their hairs should be.

The blue flame on his body, from the historical records that I’ve read in the past, indicates that he must be a direct descendant of their progenitor, the Candle King himself. Who is a true immortal that’s been alive since ancient times. The Candle King is the main reason why his sect is called an untouchable zone. For he is a truly terrifying monster from ancient times that can destroy the world, and easily rule our empire, if he ever wishes to.

As for Mon Dupa, due to him being called a superhero by sister Annette, his strength must at least be at the unity stage or higher. I believe this because all heroes in the empire are called superheroes, after reaching the unity stage.” Hui Shi stated. But just before he could continue, he noticed the hairs all over his body start to emit blue flames. 

Just as he was about to look around in caution, words suddenly echoed out in the quiet room, startling the trio. “Is everyone talking about me?” 

As soon as the trio heard those words, they quickly looked around them in shock, only to see blue flames mysteriously materialize all over the living room. Even the two holographic screens in the room, started to burn in blue flames as well. 

Hui Shi who was previously glowing in golden light was quickly bathed in blue flames, as the golden glow that emitted from his body was forced by the blue flames to recede into his body. Even the halo above his head began to shine in a hue of blue flames as well, but strangely the halo remained over Hui Shi’s head and didn’t disappear completely. It seemed, the powers of Ensieth were too concentrated within the halo, for it to be conquered completely by the blue flames.

Lain, seeing the blue flames all over his body, that made every breath he breathed out emit plumes of blue flames into the air, couldn’t help but feel that the flames looked slightly familiar.

He noticed that the strangest part of the blue flames that covered everything in the room, from his point of view, wasn’t that it covered their entire bodies, and possibly even their insides, but that there was no heat emitted from them at all.

Chapter 71: Brother Mon Dupa?

But Lain, and the other two beside him were not fooled by this, because from their instincts, the trio could tell that hidden within the harmless looking blue flames that surrounded them, was heat that was mind bogglingly terrifying.

Seeing the blue flames all over her body, Annette’s first reaction was to try to put it out, due to her instinctual fear that the heat she perceived within the flames could incinerate her to ashes within seconds. But before she could move, the flames that covered the entire room, as well as the two holographic screens, all converged at the center of the room within the blink of an eye.

Within a span of seconds, the flames that left the body of the trio, quickly took on the figure of a human, before receding inside that figure rapidly. After a couple milliseconds, human features started to appear within the flaming figure.

Looking at the flaming figure that was quickly turning into a human, Lain couldn’t help but say cautiously. “Brother Mon Dupa, is that you?” It seems he had somehow recognized the figure within the blue flames. 

“It truly is the voice of brother Mon Dupa.” Hui Shi, added. The slight worry in his heart vanished at Lain’s words.

Standing by the side, the shocked Annette could only listen to their conversation, hoping the flaming figure in front of them was truly a friend and not a terrifying foe.

“Hello again, brothers! I’m sorry for my interruption.” The flaming figure stated, as the flames completely disappeared within its body, and the handsome figure of Mon Dupa appeared.

Mon Dupa then took a step forward, towards the trio standing in front of the sofa and said to them. “I was worried earlier that something must’ve happened to the two of you, when I sensed your presence vanish through a teleportation of sorts, so I decided to track you guys down, hoping the Fang Clan member from earlier wasn’t involved in your teleportation.”

“How’d you know where to find us?” Lain asked in bewilderment. After asking his question, he soon noticed a slightly sticky feeling all over his body. 

Noticing this feeling, he quickly glanced around his body and the bodies of the other two beside him, only to notice a film-like, sticky residue that felt like candle wax covering their bodies. 

He first looked at Annette, whose body now looked like a wax figurine, with eyes and hairs that were wax-like in appearance, he then looked at Hui Shi in shock, as his body which was now emitting the familiar golden glow again, was also covered in wax, as if the wax covering his body and eyes, was an illusion. It seemed to Lain that the wax didn’t affect his god’s divine powers, like the blue flames from earlier did.

Chapter 72: A Little Girl

But in a matter of seconds, as Lain was observing the two, all the candle wax that covered the bodies of the trio melted to the ground, then quickly moved towards Mon Dupa, who was currently walking towards them.

The melted candle wax then quickly covered his walking legs, from feet to waist, before disappearing into his legs. While this was happening, the walking Mon Dupa, nonchalantly answered Lain’s question, as if he wasn’t aware of the mysterious wax’s movements. ”Earlier, when brother Hui Shi told us that you guys had something important to attend to, I felt the need to protect you from the Fang Clan member that entered the gates before you. So I secretly left a bit of my candle wax on your bodies. Hoping to use it to monitor your presence, for a couple of days to make sure your lives were not at risk, before I withdraw them back into my body.”

40 minutes before Mon Dupa manifested directly in front of the trio, somewhere far away from Yearning Sweet City, a little girl was sleeping on a small, blue, stone bed inside a small room with stone walls and stone floor that was filled with unique, moon shaped, dark blue runes.

While the little girl was sleeping in the quiet and dark room, blue flames quickly started to materialize inside the room. The blue flames that materialized, first appeared as small sparks of flames that danced around the little girl’s body, before more flames quickly exploded from within the body of the sleeping girl, towards the exterior of the room. The exploding flames then quickly covered not only the walls and the bed, but also the entire body of the little girl as well. 

But strangely, the blue flames that coerced everything inside the room, did not emit a single amount of heat. The little girl continued sleeping on the now flaming bed peacefully, as if nothing unique was happening, as blue flames flew out of her nostrils every time she breathed out, while blue flames entered when she breathed in. 

After a few milliseconds, the blue flames that covered the entire room, quickly converged next to the right side of the bed that the little girl was sleeping in, before the figure of Mon Dupa appeared within the flames.

Looking at the little girl, who was sleeping peacefully on the bed, Mon Dupa couldn’t help but breathe out a sigh of relief. He then quickly looked around him, as if he sensed the presence of something terrifying watching him from somewhere.

After glancing around the room, and finding nothing but darkness. He quickly looked back towards the bed that the little girl was sleeping on.  But as he looked back, he shockingly discovered that not only had the little girl disappeared, the bed and room had also disappeared as well. 

Chapter 73: Mysterious Space

Replacing them were the dark recesses of space. The surroundings of Mon Dupa had somehow transformed into a quiet, cold, and silent universe, with nothing but darkness and unfathomably large incandescent planets situated around him. 

His lungs, which were used to breathing air, quickly came to an agonizing stop, as they struggled for air to breathe, only to realize that there was no longer air around Mon Dupa for them to breathe in. But luckily, Mon Dupa’s, unique, cultivated body, overrode the shortness of breath that came with his suffocating lungs. Shortly after stopping, his powerful lungs started back up again and quickly went into overdrive, and started inhaling the pure, invisible energy that was hidden within his surrounding environment, in order to compensate for the lack of oxygen in the environment.

 With the restart of his lungs, Mon Dupa started to feel at ease again within seconds, as his body slowly started to acclimate to his weird airless environment. But feeling slightly groggy for some reason, he cautiously looked around him, only to notice that strangely, the incandescent planets that filled the dark space around him and the distance, were not truly planets but large moons of various sizes. Moons that emitted gentle moon light that slightly obscured their surroundings in white light. And with his microscopic stature in comparison to them, he couldn’t help but feel dwarfed by the massive moons situated around him, that appeared out of thin air, along with the universe.

While he was observing the moon, his mind kept getting even more groggy and chaotic, causing him to notice that the mysterious light exuded into the surrounding darkness by the mammoth sized moons, not only made the dark space around them brighter than it should be, it also created an effect towards its surroundings that made time move countless times faster than normal at times, while at other times made time move countless times slower than normal.

Being bathed by the gentle light from these mammoth sized moons, the microscopic sized Mon Dupa, situated among them, was easily affected. Just the short few seconds that he had arrived in this unknown universe, his mind had already started to quickly go haywire. 

The entire time that he had been trying to acclimate to his new environment, his thinking process and awareness, would speed up by thousands of times, while at other times, they would slow down to a crawl, as if time had slowed down to almost a stand still.

Feeling the constant change in time, caused him to panic, and clutch his head with both hands. He then used a great deal of effort to will his mind and body, using the power of his unique will power, to ignore the irregular changes in time that were occurring within his surroundings, in order to help his mind and body regain stability. Only after doing this, did his mind and body slowly start to function as they normally would, while ignoring the rapid changes in time that occurred around him.

Chapter 74: Celestial Mind Field?

‘I must currently be in the mind field domain of a celestial!’ Mon Dupa concluded in his mind as he looked around at the surrounding moons that were shining light on his body. He knew that an immortal was incapable of creating this field out of thin air. He reasoned that a celestial was likely the culprit.

 ‘When I entered the room earlier, there was no indicator that an array was set up within the environment. So this universe that I’m currently within, can only be the witchcraft of a celestial’s mind field.’ Mon Dupa concluded again in his mind. An array was out of question to him. For he had already thoroughly checked the room using his flames when he had arrived earlier, and he didn’t find the energy signals of a dormant or active array nearby.

‘Since this is likely a celestial’s mind field, there must be a celestial hidden within it. Watching my every move!’ He concluded in his mind, after another moment of thought. He then heightened his eyesight, using his powerful will power, in order to look deeply through the cosmos, as if he was searching for something. The moment he did, the barely visible universe that was obscured by the lights originating from the moons, started to become clearer, until every inch of the universe was visible to his eyes, as if he was right in front of them. 

Four minutes into looking around the billions of light years wide universe desperately, he soon spotted a short old man, dressed in a blue gown with a belt on his waist, holding a wooden cane, standing billions of light years away, on a large glowing moon, that emanated white light which slightly obscured his old, but etheric figure. 

Although the old man’s figure was infinitesimally small within the giant universe, Mon Dupa could still quickly find him, due to his heightened eyesight that scanned light years of distance extremely efficiently.

Looking at the mysterious old man in the distance, Mon Dupa couldn’t help but feel as if he was looking at a man that was standing somewhere in the far distant past, and not someone who existed within his current time period.

Realizing this, the eyes of Mon Dupa quickly lit ablaze in blue flames in order to enhance his sight even further. He used a powerful eye technique that caused his eyes to capture the heat energy emitted from the world around him, in order to see more accurately. Only after doing this did that mysterious feeling surrounding the old man go away. He could now see the old man clearly. The mysterious feeling that made the old man appear as if he was obscured by time itself had finally disappeared, as he viewed him using his heat energy view that made the old man appear like a man made of flames.

Chapter 75: Old Man

He then made eye contact with the mysterious old man that was situated billions of light years away. Making eye contact with the old man, made the old man smirk in response. You could tell from the old man’s smirk that he was not happy about Mon Dupa’s appearance within the little girl’s room. Not even the slightest bit of surprise was seen on the face of the old man. As if he was already aware that Mon Dupa was going to appear within the room, before he did.

After seeing the old man smirk, Mon Dupa quickly started to notice his lifespan slip away from him. Every second that he hovered calmly in space, he felt over a thousand years of his life disappear from within him, and evaporate into thin air. Yet, strangely, time itself still flowed haphazardly, around him. Sometimes speeding up, and sometimes slowing down. It seemed his lifespan was evaporating from within him, at a steady rate, regardless of how time flowed around him. The young looking Mon Dupa, was truly growing older by the second, and after a moment of using his powerful will power to try to counter this mysterious life draining force in order to slow it down, he quickly realized there was nothing he could do to stop it.

Noticing his depleting lifespan that couldn’t be stopped no matter how much will power he used to control his body and mind, Mon Dupa feared that something even worse was in store for him, if he didn’t put a stop to the old man’s machinations somehow. So, bright blue plumes of flames quickly lit up from his back, as his back from head to heel, lit in flames. 

The bright plumes of blue flames that lit up, then forcefully ejected from his back powerfully, quickly launching his body forward with unstoppable momentum towards the old man situated billions of light years away, creating violent shockwaves that destroyed every moon within a hundred billion miles around him. Turning Mon Dupa into a bright burning, blue comet that barreled violently forward. 

His barreling speed was so blindingly fast, that it left afterimages behind him. Only after traveling over trillions of miles, did the image of him at his original location start to slowly dissipate. 

With his violent lunge forward, the temperature of the space around him quickly increased astronomically as well. It increased by millions of degrees every millisecond. 

Due to the rapidly increasing temperature around him, every gigantic moon that he came across, as he violently barrelled forward, melted into ashes before he could even get near them. 

The gargantuan moons that made him look extremely microscopic couldn’t withstand the surrounding temperature billions of miles around his body, and quickly melted into magma, before evaporating into ashes, and smoke covered in blue flames, as he flew closer.

Chapter 76: Another Dangerous Predator

But after traveling over two billion light years, he quickly lurched himself to a complete stop, as a hideous grimace surfaced on his handsome face. Looking at Mon Dupa, you could tell that he was very angry. And his anger stemmed from the fact that the closer he moved towards the old man in the distance, the faster his lifespan depleted by the second. 

At his starting location, he was previously losing around a thousand years per second, but now however, after traveling two billion light years forward, he started to lose over a million years per second. His face also started to show signs of aging, which was strange given how long he was fated to live given his cultivation level. With small wrinkles appearing all over his face, and facial hair growing every second, his over a trillion years of life that he had gained from cultivating his immortal will power for the past 15 years, depleted constantly as age spots started to appear all over his body.

Feeling his life deplete by the second, he quickly came to the conclusion that moving towards the old man ahead of him was a dangerous mistake that he wouldn’t make again. He also felt that moving backwards would not reduce the speed at which his life depleted. He had a hunch judging from the wicked smirk given by the old man, that the old man wouldn’t be that merciful to him.

After a couple seconds spent desperately thinking of a solution to his shrinking lifespan, Mon Dupa soon noticed that another pair of eyes seemed to be watching him from somewhere. Somewhere he couldn’t see even with his great eyesight, which bothered him. Facing one celestial with his current body, that had been fractalized into many different bodies that are all situated all over the city, was already a strenuous task.

Fearing that another dangerous predator was about to make a move on him, he decided to use a desperate approach.  After coming to this decision in his mind, his entire body started to emit large, ocean sized plumes of blue flames into his surroundings that grew larger and faster by the second as they expanded towards his exterior.  

Hoping to incinerate everything in the universe of moons that he was currently within, Mon Dupa released extremely terrifying flames that traveled billions of light years within seconds, and turned the entire universe into a field, covered in blazing blue flames. Every inch within the universe soon became ablaze in blue flames. Their scorching heat obscuring the air around.

Every moon within the universe, after being bathed by the terrifyingly hot flames, quickly melted into ashes upon being surrounded by the field of blue flames that covered every inch of the universe. 

Chapter 77: Terrifying Heat

But after 3 minutes of melting every moon within the universe in a bid to stop his lifespan’s depletion, Mon Dupa soon noticed that strangely, each time a moon melted, another larger moon miraculously appeared, and took its place. But alas, the temperature of the flames were too terrifyingly high for the new moons to survive as well, so the new moons also disintegrated into ashes shortly after appearing.

This constant destruction and creation of moons went on for minutes, as Mon Dupa constantly increased the temperature of the burning flames using his powerful will power, in order to make sure everything burned down permanently. But to his dismay he soon noticed something troubling. Not only did his lifespan’s depletion not cease, after burning down the entire universe for minutes on end, it seemed that each time a new moon appeared after being burned down, its resistance to the burning flames increased as well. But due to the still rising temperature of the environment, their increased resilience was still futile. 

Noticing this growing resilience of the moons, Mon Dupa knew that sooner or later the new moons would gain enough resilience to resist the heat from his burning flames, if he didn’t think of another solution soon. He didn’t know much about the mysterious old man in front of him, and couldn’t tell how much longer the old man could handle the pressure brought by the burning flames to his mind field universe. 

Knowing that he had a time limit, he quickly looked towards the direction where the old man was previously standing in order to investigate his appearance. Hoping to gauge whether his current rising flames’ heat were effective.

But to his further dismay, the old man was still standing on the same moon that he had previously been standing on without any blemish to his appearance. 

The moon the old man was standing on, was now covered in a white colored, circular energy shield, that enclosed the moon and the old man completely. This large energy shield that looked like a ball filled with moon light, somehow prevented any flames from burning the large moon that the old man was standing on. Keeping him safe from the flames’ terrifying temperatures.

But as Mon's lifespan kept depleting minute by minute, while he stood and studied the old man carefully in order to think of a counter measure, he kept increasing the temperature within the universe rapidly as well, until the old man, hiding within the energy shield, couldn't help but start sweating profusely. 

After minutes of being incinerated by the surrounding flames, it seemed his energy shield couldn’t handle the pressure, and started emitting light sizzling sounds as the flames surrounding it burned at its white colored edges ferociously. 

Chapter 78: Blue Flames

Noticing the shield’s reaction, Mon Dupa finally felt more at ease, and continued increasing the temperature within the universe desperately. Hoping to burn the old man down, before his moons could build up any resistance to his flames, and turn the tables. For he knew those moons could be key to how the old man uses his powers. Making sure they constantly melted into ashes may be of great help, even if it currently doesn’t appear as such.

The old man who was standing on the moon, and calming watching Mon Dupa’s actions the entire time as if he was trying to figure out his origins, and intentions, quickly stopped his smirk, after noticing the energy shield surrounding him emit sizzling sounds as if it was being burnt to ashes. 

As the energy shield was emitting sizzling sounds, he even started to feel the temperature within the inside of the shield rapidly increase as well. After a couple of minutes inside the shield that was rapidly gaining temperature, he started sweating profusely.  

His sweat even started to evaporate instantly after being secreted from the sweat glands on his skin, after the temperature rose to a certain degree. With his sweat glands emitting gas instead of water, that turned into blue plumes of flames in the air.

Noticing the blue plumes of flames inside his shield, the old man couldn't help but take in a deep, sweltering breath, before saying. “It seems I've really met my match this time.” 

He finally realized that the young Mon Dupa before him was truly someone of his caliber. Mon Dupa’s blue flames have somehow bypassed his energy shield and have started affecting his body, from within. Something only people of his caliber could do, within the short period of time that they had battled.

After saying those words, blood started to seep out of the old man’s eyes, mouth and nose, as the temperature increased even more rapidly around him, as if his insides were not only being cooked by extremely high temperatures, but also being torn apart by a mysterious force. 

The blood that seeped out of his facial orifices, strangely evaporated as well, into a bloody mist that soon turned into wisps of blue flames, just like his sweat from before. 

Noticing his damaged, and aching body, the old man for the first time, couldn’t help but feel surprised. His powerful will power that’s currently appearing as the energy shield around him, seemed to truly be unable to protect his body from the overbearing heat from his surroundings. Even the mysterious force that was tearing his insides apart, he was also incapable of subduing.

Chapter 79: A Waxy Transformation

Feeling frustrated at his inability to withstand the rising temperature, and the tearing force within his body that brought him great pain, the old man quickly raised his wooden cane, after determining that waiting patiently for the young man in front of him to die from lifespan depletion, was detrimental to his own survival, and thrusted it towards Mon Dupa, who was billions of light years away with all his might. In a bid to end the battle quickly.

The powerful thrust of the cane situated in the old man’s right arm, seemed to easily traverse the trillions, upon trillions of miles separating the two in less than a second, as if the distance separating the two of them was an illusion. 

As he thrusted his cane mysteriously towards Mon Dupa, the illusion of an ancient moon soon appeared at the tip of the cane. The ancient moon appeared lone and desolate as if it was the only moon in existence, as it hovered at the tip of the cane.  After appearing, the ancient moon, then rapidly enlarged, as it moved towards the distant Mon Dupa at terrifying speed, quickly enlarging to epic proportions that dwarfed several galaxies combined, and covered the old man, and the moon he was standing within, completely. 

The flames burning in its path seemed to freeze in place as it passed through them, as if time, millions of light years around the moon, had slowed down to almost a complete stop. Its piercing movement also pushed the countless moons in its path to the side violently. Even the heat burning the inside of the old man, as well as the tearing force within him disappeared, as the illusionary moon encapsulated him, and his surroundings.

Looking at the rapidly approaching moon in the distance, Mon Dupa couldn’t help but feel as though he was watching an ancient, desolate moon that was birthed at the beginning of time, cross countless eons of time from the distant past, towards his current position in the distant future, with unstoppable momentum that grew more terrifying by the second.

Noticing the moon that was approaching him at terrifying speed, threatening to tear him asunder, and wash him away within the river of time, Mon smirked in anger and fright for the first time, for he knew he could die if that illusionary moon crashed into him as his body currently was.

After realizing this, his body that was covered in flames then quickly started to change. The flames erupting from his body quickly disappeared in less than a second, leaving a muscular body with wax-like consistency behind. 

Mon Dupa had somehow transformed himself into a wax figurine, in a bid to protect his body from the incoming moon. For he believed that only in this state could his body somehow survive the onslaught of the moon.

Chapter 80: A Powerful Thrust

After the transformation, he didn’t wish to wait for the moon to crash into him, for he feared that he may not survive its onslaught. So he quickly balled up his right waxy fist using every ounce of will power left within him, before thrusting it forcefully towards the approaching cane with all his might, hoping to obliterate everything in its path, bring down the old man situated within the moon and end this terrible battle that he was facing.

 A large bang echoed out with the powerful thrust that pushed the surrounding flames forcefully away from him. The punch that he threw seemed so terrifying that the space around it warped and cracked. Even the surrounding new moons that appeared, were obliterated to smithereens from the violent shockwaves emitted from the forceful thrust that reached trillions of miles around Mon Dupa.

The terrifying punch quickly traveled countless light years, ahead of Mon Dupa, elongating his right arm. Turning that arm into a long, and dangerous, wax pole that obliterated everything in its path.

The punch quickly arrived in front of the enormous moon that had already enlarged to cover Mon Dupa’s entire frontal view. The moment it arrived in front of the moon, its extreme speed seemed to ignore the time slowing effect that the large moon had around it. 

It then pierced the moon with extreme force that sent massive shockwaves all over the enormous moon, which caused it to crack all over violently, threatening to break at any moment. Within the blink of an eye, the punch then burrowed deep into the center of the moon, before exiting it at extreme speed towards the old man who was situated towards the end of the moon. 

The large, crack filled moon that was punctured by the punch, strangely continued forward towards Mon Dupa at extreme speed as well, gaining more momentum by the millisecond, as if the cracks all over it caused it no harm. 

It then bore into Mon Dupa, causing him to quickly disintegrate. Turning his body into an illusionary substance that disappeared like a mirage, as if his body was being unraveled by time itself. But just as the moon was tearing Mon Dupa’s body apart, his violent punch entered the moon with overwhelming speed, and barreled towards the old man, the moon he was standing on, and his light shield with extreme force.  

Within an instant it arrived in front of the old man’s face, causing the skin and flesh on the old man’s entire body to quickly tear apart, until only crack filled bones remained, even before the punch successfully landed. 

Chapter 81: Moonlight Eyes

Noticing the extremely violent punch pierce through his shield and reach towards his now bare skull, the old man, who was now nothing more than a crack filled skeleton, panicked. He wasn’t willing to die along with his enemy, so he made a quick decision to save his old life, which was on the brink of collapse. 

His eyes, which were strangely the only things left on his face, aside from his crack filled skull, quickly changed color. They quickly turned from dark brown to pale white. They then started to glow as if they were two moons in the night sky. The instant his eyes transformed, the punch that was already almost touching his splintering skull, with extreme force that tore the skin and flesh on his body apart, stopped abruptly. 

Strangely, after the old man stopped Mon Dupa’s violent thrust, everything in the entire universe also stopped moving as well, as if time had slowed down to a complete stop. The crack filled moon that was already tearing Mon Dupa's body apart, then instantly released a blinding moon light that covered the entire universe, in an instant.

That light seemed to wash everything within the universe away instantly, like illusions disappearing from sight. By the time the moon light disappeared, all the moons, and terrifying blue flames, as well as Mon Dupa had vanished from the universe entirely. The entire universe had now become a dark and empty wasteland, as if everything within it previously were mere illusions.

The only thing now left within the dark and quiet universe was the moon that the old man was standing on, as well as the glowing light shield that enclosed the two. 

Noticing something, the old man that was standing on the moon, looked towards the pointed cane that was held in his right hand. The cane at some point in time had become riddled with cracks. After the old man glanced at it, the cane then quickly disintegrated into ash, and fell on the moon below him.

Looking at his now empty hand that the cane used to be in, the old man slowly lowered his arm in regret. But as his arm slowly lowered, new moons started to appear all over the universe, completely filling the universe back up again within a matter of seconds. 

The lacerated skin and flesh on the old man’s body also started to heal again. As the old man bathed in the light emanating from the new moons around him, the light from the moons seemed to slowly move time around his damaged skeletal body back in time, towards a time where his body wasn’t injured. Every second, pieces of flesh, organs, tissues and skin, would materialize on his skeletal body, as if they were being pulled from the past towards the current moment in the present.

Chapter 82: Forced Transformation

Within a couple seconds his body was almost completely healed, making him look like how he used to before the battle began. But strangely, before his body could heal completely the old man started to cough violently. He coughed for over 3 minutes in agony before his body knelt on the ground in desperation and pain. After falling to the ground in agony, he started to cough even more violently than before, with blood coming from his mouth with each cough. But strangely the blood that he coughed out of his mouth looked more like blood colored wax, than real blood. 

After spending a couple of minutes coughing up blood colored wax, he forced himself to stop coughing using his will power, as his pale white eyes started to glow again. He tried to use his will power to slow down time around whatever mysterious force was currently tearing his insides apart, using every ounce of strength within him, and causing his entire body to emit blinding moon light towards its surroundings that completely obscured his curled up figure on the ground of the moon.

But before he could accomplish his goal, he seemed to notice something, which caused him to look up from his kneeling and hunched position on the ground. As he raised his head to look around, he shockingly noticed that the entire universe that he had manifested from his celestial will power had at some point in time transformed into a wax figurine. 

The entire universe, including the countless moons and empty space within it, had at some point in time solidified into gray colored wax. The only location within the entire universe that hadn’t transformed into wax was only the few feet around his body that had been obscured by the moon light originating from his body. 

Noticing this, he quickly tried to get up in desperation, but only to realize that half his body had already turned into wax, from his two feet to his torso. They were wax-like and felt like they weighed tons to him. Even worse yet, he soon realized that he was strangely incapable of moving those parts of his body that had already gained a wax-like consistency. It seemed they no longer belonged under his mental and physical control. 

The scariest part of this wax-like lower body to him, was that it was currently rapidly spreading towards the rest of his body by the second. Looking at the wax constantly spreading all over his body, he couldn't help but panic in fear and anxiety. It seemed to him that the mysterious force that had been tearing his insides apart in the past, was somehow still within his body even after all he had done to get rid of it. And he quickly realized that this mysterious force was the cause of this wax-like transformation that his body was currently going through.

As he was stricken by extreme terror, and anxiety helplessly watching the wax spread towards his upper body, he soon noticed something materialize in front of him that drew his attention away from his changing body.

Chapter 83: Baffled!

Due to the entire universe being transformed into wax, there was only a small empty space left. From his viewpoint of his surroundings within that empty space, only a circular milk colored, wax wall surrounded him. Now he strangely noticed that a portion of the wax wall situated in front of him seemed to instantly transform strangely into the shape of a human being within the blink of an eye. 

Seeing the human shaped wax in front of him caused him to be baffled. He couldn’t help but understand the cause of his current predicament, the young man from earlier that he thought he had successfully gotten rid of. Looking at the human shaped wax that materialized in bafflement, and anxiety, he heard a chuckle echo from that wax figure. 

After the chuckle, the wax-like human then quickly transformed into the flesh and blood human called Mon Dupa, who then looked menacingly into the old man’s moon-like eyes, as if he was looking at an evil villain.

Mon Dupa while looking into the old man’s eyes asked in an angered voice. “Who are you? What's your relation to the little girl? Did you kidnap her?”

Looking at the now old and haggard looking Mon Dupa in front of him, the old man whose head, which at some point in time had already started to transform into wax, came to another realization. It seemed he may have guessed the identity of the person in front of him wrong. It seemed the wax manipulating man in front of him wasn’t the criminal that he thought he was.

But instead of answering Mon Dupa’s question, due to fear of being turned into a wax figurine, the old man’s moon-like eyes started to lose their previous glow. Knowing that he was soon going to turn into a wax figurine even before he could answer the question, the old man used his last bit of strength to make one final move.

While staring at the old man’s eyes, Mon Dupa quickly fell into a slight trance. He soon noticed in his trance that when he looked into the old man’s eyes they had no resemblance to regular eyes to him, instead they looked like two, glowing full moons situated in a cold and desolate night sky. 

And strangely the two full moons started to wane, until they slowly turned dark, causing the night sky to lose all its brilliance. The old man’s once bright moon-like eyes waned into two dark moons, as they stared back at Mon Dupa menacingly. 

Looking at the dark moons, situated within the cold and desolate night sky, mesmerized Mon Dupa deeply for a brief moment before he forcefully snapped himself out of the trance using his will power.  

Chapter 84: Back In Time

After snapping out of the trance, he immediately noticed a change in his environment. The old man that was just in front of him had somehow teleported himself to countless light years away from him at some point in time. Noticing this, shocked Mon Dupa greatly, as he soon also noticed that it wasn’t teleportation that just occurred, because the old man and the moon he was standing on looked exactly the same as when he had first arrived within this universe filled with moons, with the old man sporting a wicked smirk on his aged face.

Realizing it wasn’t teleportation, Mon Dupa quickly looked away from the smirking old man, to look at his surroundings. That’s when he accepted that his earlier conjecture was true. The old man hadn’t teleported, he had somehow reversed time to just after Mon Dupa arrived within the universe instead.

Looking around the universe that was previously covered in his wax, everything was just as calm, quiet and peaceful as it was before, when he had first arrived. His current position was also completely different from where he was just a moment ago as well, he was now floating in the exact place where he previously floated, before he launched himself forward towards the old man.

But strangely, Mon Dupa soon noticed a great difference from the last time that he was at this current location in time. His body was still strangely aged and withered, and was currently still aging rapidly by the second. His skin was also losing its luster by the second, and as well as his entire body, which was actively growing weaker and weaker.

Noticing his rapidly aging body, that was filled with exhaustion from his previous bout with the old man, Mon Dupa finally realized that he had lost the battle. He was forced back in time by the old man, along with his injuries from the previous battle.

After realizing this, he quickly looked towards the old man that was currently smirking at him. Who now looked exactly the same as he did before, when Mon Dupa first arrived, without the slightest look of exhaustion or damage to his body. 

Mon Dupa then smirked as well, before proclaiming to the old man, in an aged and haggard voice that sounded nothing like his previous self. “You think you've won right? Well, I believe it's a draw. If you don't stop now, we'll both die here!” 

He couldn’t help but bluff, even though he knew that a celestial of this caliber that could easily drag his body back in time, was definitely someone with more aces up his sleeves. But thankfully he was already prepared for this celestial’s time manipulating witchcraft when the battle began, so he left a little surprise for the old man to discover before the old man could drag him back to the past.

Chapter 85: A Peaceful Forest

Hearing Mon Dupa’s bluffing words, the old man couldn’t help but chuckle for a brief second. But after a second of chuckling he quickly ceased his chuckling, as he started to feel that something was amiss. He then quickly looked down at his feet. Strangely his two feet had already turned to wax. With the wax quickly spreading from them upwards towards the rest of his body by the millisecond. 

Looking at his body that was quickly transforming into a wax figurine again, he couldn’t help but chuckle to himself even more before looking towards the distant Mon Dupa, with a smile. He knew that facing someone at his level wouldn’t be an easy fight, but he didn’t expect his enemy to use all his will power sometime during their battle to brand an irremovable curse on his body that followed him through time. Even his powerful will power couldn’t remove the curse, that previously felt like a violent force that tore at the insides of his body.

“You immortals truly are a nuisance to kill.” He muttered under his breath, before his eyes, which were currently dark brown, started to brighten up again. They then turned into two pale white, glowing moons that stared at the distant Mon Dupa with malice.

But just as his eyes transformed into bright shining moons, an aged, but crisp voice echoed out within the quiet universe filled with moons of various sizes. “I think this should be enough, Micas. No need to scare the child. I believe he is not a criminal.” 

Along with the voice came a feeling of extreme delirium that washed the dying Mon Dupa’s mind in both fatigue and chaos. He quickly fell into a deep trance that took him over 10 minutes to awaken from. By the time he was freed from the trance by an unknown force, he found himself sitting on a wooden chair, located deep within a peaceful wilderness of sorts. 

With vibrant green grasses and large foreign trees of various species as far as the eyes could see around him, and the gentle calling of birds in the distance, as well as the fresh breeze that blew by, the entire scene that met Mon Dupa’s eyes after he had awakened, was a picture of peace and tranquility. 

After clearing his mind, Mon Dupa quickly glanced in front of him, in slight anxiety and fear, only to see a brown colored, square table in front of him, with all sorts of delicacies situated on top of it. 

Sitting on the opposite side of the table from him, was the mysterious old man from before that he was previously fighting, calmly watching Mon Dupa look around, while sampling some of the fruits on the table. Sitting on a chair, on the right side of the table, was another old man, who looked very familiar to Mon Dupa. 

Chapter 86: The Peaceful Sage

Noticing the change in environment, as well as the familiar old man on his right, Mon Dupa couldn't help but draw in a deep breath, before exclaiming in shock. “Are you the Peaceful Sage, Trent Shiler?” The anxiety in his mind, vanishing from his mind, at the sight of this familiar man. For he finally realized where the feeling of delirium that he experienced earlier came from. 

The Peaceful Sage has always been publicly recognized as a great illusion expert, and Mon Dupa believed that he was one of the few people within this city that could create such powerful and strange phenomena within his mind that he couldn’t get rid of by himself.

After his mind relaxed, he noticed his body was still aged and almost at death’s door. His once handsome face had now transformed into that of an extremely old, sickly and scrawny man. His previously well-kept blue flamed hairs had also now messily grown to reach his feet. 

Looking at his aged appearance, he thought to himself, ‘I can’t believe this body of mine almost died in that mind field.’ Mon Dupa thought to himself in sadness. ‘Now that I have the chance, I should transfer my depleted lifespan into one of my other bodies, situated elsewhere just in case this is another mind game created by that celestial.’ Before using a unique ability that came with his immortal will power. 

Within a span of a millisecond, his old and weak looking body, quickly transformed back into his youthful appearance from before, as if nothing had ever happened to him.

“Yes I am, child. This fellow right here, is Micas Groundworth. You may have heard of him.” Trent, replied to his question, before pointing towards the old man sitting opposite Mon Dupa, who was still busily sampling the various fruits on the table. Completely ignoring Mon Dupa’s youthful transformation, as though it was an expected outcome.

Hearing Trent’s words, the now youthful Mon Dupa looked at Micas who was still busy sampling the delicacies on the table, and couldn’t help but exclaim. “Are you truly Micas Groundworth of the Groundworth Industries from the distant Yearning Trust City? I’m sorry for my earlier transgression!” Mon Dupa didn’t have the slightest grudge concerning their previous battle in his heart. He even felt slightly pleased instead. Not many times would he meet with a business mogul at Micas’ level. ‘I could use this opportunity to build a friendship that can help my sect members in the future.’ He thought to himself.

“Hello son! Don’t worry about earlier, I was in the wrong anyway. Sorry for my mistake. By the way, I wonder why you were monitoring my little granddaughter earlier?” Micas asked, after chewing, and swallowing a small, finger sized, red colored, oval-shaped fruit in his mouth. Mon Dupa could tell, from his smiling face, that the red fruit that he had just eaten was truly sweet and juicy.

Chapter 87: Divine Butterflies

“I’m sorry for my mistake, as well. Earlier while I was outside the gates of the city, I noticed a villain from the Fang Clan entering the gates prior to your granddaughter entering, so I took it upon myself as a superhero of the city to monitor her, in order to make sure she was safe and sound. 

An hour after she entered the city, I noticed her presence vanish through a teleportation, so I decided to investigate her whereabouts. I truly thought she might’ve been kidnapped.” Ignoring his growing desire to grab a fruit from the table to eat, Mon Dupa replied, with a slight feeling of anxiety welling up in his mind, again. He didn’t want the two old men thinking that he tried to do anything untrustworthy to the little girl.

While the trio continued their conversation, back at the stone house where Lain, Hui Shi and Annette were currently situated, Mon Dupa, who had just finished talking to them, trying to explain why he had arrived inside the stone house, came to an abrupt halt. The flaming hair on his head and face started to grow longer, every second, until the flaming hair on his head grew all the way down to the floor, and his beard grew to just below his waist. His previously young and handsome face grew old within seconds, before stopping when he started to look over a hundred years old. Withered, and emaciated.

Looking at the aged appearance of Mon Dupa, Lain, Hui Shi, and Annette were shocked. Annette then quickly exclaimed, “What’s going on! Are you alright?” due to fear that the Mon Dupa in front of them was dying before her very eyes.

Hui Shi, seeing the aged Mon Dupa, became very concerned as well. He then quickly walked over to him and reached towards him with a glowing right hand, while saying. “Praise my lord, Ensieth!”

Watching Hui Shi’s approaching hand that spewed out a relaxing golden light, Mon Dupa acquiesced and bent his head forward, in order to allow Hui Shi’s hand to reach his head that was filled with long blue flames that reached all the way to the ground.

After touching Mon Dupa’s head with this hand, Mon Dupa’s body started to glow in a bright golden color. Countless butterflies of many colors started to appear all over the room. Some were green, and appeared majestically as they flew gracefully in the air like young green leaves in early spring, some were red and appeared capricious in nature, as they dance slightly haphazardly in the air, like old leaves dancing gracefully in the autumn air. While some were white as snow, and danced gently like beautiful snow flakes in winter. Some were even yellow, and danced like young and happy birds in the early summer mornings. Every butterfly had its own graceful way of flying, and each was etherically beautiful to watch.

Chapter 88: Youthful Transformation

These butterflies, after appearing and dancing freely around the room for a couple of seconds, making everyone witnessing them feel relaxed, and mentally refreshed, dove straight into Mon Dupa’s glowing body.

As the butterflies dove into Mon Dupa’s body, his long hairs started to recede back towards their previous length. His old face that was filled with age marks also quickly started to look younger again. Within a span of a few seconds, the old body of Mon Dupa, quickly regained its youthful appearance.

Feeling his body get younger, Mon Dupa whose head was bowed couldn’t help but mutter in gratefulness. “Praise our glorious lord, Ensieth!”

After Hui Shi was done with his healing, he muttered a silent prayer underneath his breath, before letting go of Mon Dupa’s head.

He then asked Mon Dupa, with concern written on his face. “What happened to you? Are you being targeted psychically by an enemy somewhere?”

Mon Dupa, after healing, couldn't help but take in a deep breath of air, in order to clear his mind. He then took a moment to reason out his thoughts before answering Hui Shi. “I met an old man called Micas Groundworth, while using a separate body of mine to monitor Elena. We got into a scuffle, due to a misunderstanding, and he did this to me. 

I almost died and became a cold corpse, just waiting for a corpse race member to rape me. As we all know, the sum of one corpse race member plus another corpse race member, equals rape, hahaha!

But let’s not talk about the sinister corpse race for now, me and Mr. Groundworth are currently in the midst of solving our issues verbally, so my life is completely safe. Thanks for your help, brother Hui Shi. You truly saved me a lot of time and effort that I would’ve had to spend looking for a cure for my depleted lifespan, by lending a helping hand.”

“You’re welcome, brother Mon Dupa. Lord Ensieth’s grace is plentiful.” Hui Shi replied with a dashing smile, then stepped back to give Mon Dupa some space.

Lain, who was listening by the side, couldn't help but feel that Elder Micas was an extremely dangerous man. ‘How did he cause brother Mon Dupa to age so rapidly?’ He thought to himself.

“Brother Mon Dupa, did you just say that you met Elder Micas? Why were you two fighting? My name is Annette Duet, by the way. Pleased to meet you.” Annette stated, after noticing that Mon Dupa, was finally safe and sound.

Chapter 89: No Shame

 “Pleased to meet you as well. My name is Mon Dupa, from the Candle King Sect. It seems you may have heard of me from brother Lain and brother Hui Shi.

I was actually investigating the whereabouts of the little girl that was accompanying the two of you earlier, using another body of mine, when I was ambushed by Mr. Groundworth. We got into a short fight, and I technically lost. Which was reasonable, since fighting someone at my level of strength or higher requires all my bodies that I’ve scattered around to help me investigate crimes for the city to come together as one in order to barely win anyways. 

Just one body of mine definitely won’t be enough to handle a celestial of Mr. Groundworth’s caliber if he truly became serious.” Mon Dupa replied. He then reached over his head with his right hand to pat down his slightly unkept blue flamed hair, without the slightest feeling of shame. Looking at his happy face, Lain, and Hui Shi could tell that losing a fight wasn’t a big deal to him.

“I see. You must be truly powerful to fight Elder Micas, and live to tell the tale of it.” Annette added after looking at Mon Dupa’s smiling face, that looked like he didn’t say anything shameful just now. She then started to fear the old Micas, after remembering Hui Shi’s description of him from earlier, as well as Mon Dupa’s earlier emaciated and old figure.

“I finally understand now why you fought Elder Micas. He’s actually the grandfather of little sister Elena, who we were escorting earlier. Her father was facing a crisis, and Elder Micas teleported us to his house, in order to help us quickly attend to her father. That was why we teleported earlier.

You investigating little sister Elena, must’ve caused Elder Micas to assume you were a villain trying to abduct her, just like his daughter was abducted years ago. So he attacked you, in order to subdue you and get vital information that could lead to the arrest of the villains that abducted his daughter.” Hui Shi stated, after coming to the realization, that Mon Dupa truly did not understand the events that occurred since they last met.

“Is that so? It’s understandable for him to react that way, since many people have been missing all over our city for years now. I’ve also been trying to investigate these missing persons in my free time as well.” Mon Dupa replied, with a look of realization on his face.

“I hope we can find out who’s responsible for this very soon, brother Mon Dupa. I’ve also been working on investigating this issue in my free time as well, like all heroes in the city.” Annette added, shyly.

Chapter 90: Hero License

“It seems this issue is a very pressing issue for the city. I guess when I become a hero in order to be able to carry my blade legally, I’ll also have to investigate this issue.” Lain said with a look of concern on his face. He truly wished to be able to find the culprit of the missing persons incidents. It troubled him that so many innocent people have gone missing.

“You wish to become a hero? Well that reminds me, I have to get going. Sorry for my intrusion. I still have to get ready to take my younger sister to get her hero license tomorrow. When we last met, I was escorting her back from my sect to the city. She wishes to become a hero like me, and bring glory to our sect like in the olden days.” Mon Dupa stated with a look of exhaustion on his face.

“Why don’t we meet up at the hero license office tomorrow? Since brother Lain wishes to take the license I can help guide him there, and he and your sister can both take the tests together?” Annette stated excitedly. She had always loved recruiting new heroes.

“Sounds like a great idea. I truly need help navigating my way around the city. Thank you sister Annette!” Lain said with a look of appreciation on his face.

“I’ll also tag along as well. It’s been a while since I’ve returned home. Following you two will help me relax before I have to head back to my family in the Holy Myan District.” Hui Shi added. He didn’t feel like heading back to his family, until he had helped Lain fully acclimate to living in Yearning Peace City.

“Well, that’s great. I’ll be heading there by noon tomorrow. I hope to meet you guys there.” Mon Dupa said, after hearing their suggestions.

“Perfect! We’ll meet you there.” Lain replied. 

“Enjoy the rest of your night, brother Mon Dupa. I would love to meet your sister tomorrow.” Annette, added with glee.

Hui Shi, who was closer to Mon Dupa, hearing their words, then walked towards the door leading to outside the house, while saying to Mon Dupa. “May Lord Ensieth guide you. Your visit was truly a blessing to us all.” He then opened the door, upon which Mon Dupa walked out of, with his last words echoing in the night. “Thank you brother Hui Shi. May Lord Ensieth guide us all.”

“Well, let’s continue introducing the holographic screens, as well as the other rooms in the house. It’s already very late.” Annette said, with a slight feeling of lethargy building up within her mind, after the fright that she just experienced from Mon Dupa’s strange appearance.

Chapter 91: A Sinister World

“Great idea. I still need to understand the features of the other rooms in the house.” Lain added, with a look of anticipation on his face.

“I see. Follow me then, and let’s go into the first bedroom on the menu. You may click on the menu that says Bedroom 1 whenever you wish. I believe that should be the bedroom on the left based on this district’s usual housing architecture.” Hui Shi stated, before walking towards the bedroom that was situated on the left side of the living room, as Lain, and Annette followed behind him.

At this point in time, while the trio were exploring the stone house, somewhere in a distant, foreign world, something sinister was brewing.

In this foreign world was a dust filled sky, as well as gigantic, towering mountains as far as the eyes could see. The entire world was desolate, filled with sand storms, dry, and overbearingly cold. The temperature within this world was so cold that any regular human would start to freeze within seconds of entering it. 

The world was so desolate and freezing cold, that it seems all signs of life had disappeared from this world ages ago. Even the air within this world had zero oxygen for normal human life to function.

Looking at the countless mountains within this world, you would notice that they looked slightly different from regular mountains created by volcanoes. These mountains instead looked like gigantic ant hills, with hollow openings at their peak, that lead to bottomless abysses below. 

On the sides of every mountain in this world from top to bottom, were countless cave holes that seemed to lead to the deep recesses of the mountains, forming weird tunnels within them filled with the unknown.

On one particular mountain in this world, a weird phenomenon was occurring. Unlike the countless mountains surrounding it, this particular mountain’s peak, instead of being hollow at its center, was filled with a large pool of water, creating a lake at its center.

Situated around this large and mysterious lake, that was weirdly calm, even though violent winds tore through its surroundings, was a large group of humans, numbering in the millions, wearing gray gowns, encircling it barefooted.

This group of people came in different shapes and sizes. Some were very tall, while some were very short. Some were abnormally fat, while some were abnormally skinny. Some were male, while some were female. But this group of people also had weird features in common.

Chapter 92: Cold Vilkerites

They all looked like lifeless corpses, with sunken, dead-looking eyes, and a weird smell emanating from their bodies that turned the calm edge of the blue lake where they were standing, slightly discolored in a grayish tone. Parts of their faces were already visibly decaying, as tiny pieces of rotting flesh, and peeling skin fell off their faces with their slight body movements. Their chests were also strangely still, as if they didn’t need to breathe at all. Not a single ounce of air entered their nostrils, nor did their chest heave rhythmically up and down, as a sign of breathing. 

The most striking feature that this group of people shared in common, wasn’t their corpse-like appearances, but that they were all extremely beautiful. As if a god had spent an inordinate amount of time chiseling every part of their bodies to perfection.

Situated within the group of people that surrounded the lake, was a slightly tall, and feminine looking old man who stood at the edge of the lake, who was currently scanning the entire group with his slightly decaying eyes that had a look of cruelty and violence emanating from them.

This old man, who stood about 6 feet tall, after scanning the group of people numbering in the millions, surrounding the quiet lake before him, started to speak with a voice that sounded deep, baritone, and mellow. “We Cold Vilkerites, over a few hundred thousand years ago, were banished from the main world by the various forces of the wretched Gilagesh Empire like dogs without a home. 

They called us the corpse race and punished us for doing what came naturally to us. Our innate desire to kill, rape, and pillage was chastised, and mocked by the heinous villains of the Gilagesh Empire. But today, we'll be going back to that same empire to wreck havoc! 

Remember brethrens, since we do not breathe, and our bodies are cold to the touch, you must  remember to use your will powers to mimic the bodies of a normal human at all times, until we reach our destination!. 

And be prepared to die for our cause as we venture forth on this mission, in order to fight for the future of us Cold Vilkerites!” 

 He then paused for a minute, as he looked over the lake before him. The others watching him also followed and looked at the quiet lake as well. 

“Now before we enter this portal before us, I must ask you, what should we Cold Vilkerites do to anyone who's not a Cold Vilkerite?” The leader asked as his baritone voice echoed around the calm lake. 

Chapter 93: Savage Chant

But before anyone could respond to his previous question, as they stood by and watched him, as if in preparation for his next words, he yelled mightily in a voice that sent shockwaves rippling throughout the lake. “What do we Cold Vilkerites do to their men?”

“Kill!” The group responded loudly! With the entire lake rippling in waves that cascade all over the bodies of the men standing by it. 

 “What do we do with their possessions?" The leader asked again, this time with an even louder yell, that was valiant and heroic in nature.

“Steal!” The entire group responded even louder than before, their loud and powerful voices causing even more ripples across the lake before them. 

“What do we do to their women?” The leader asked again, even louder and more valiant than before. With an aura of heroism and power clearly visible around his body.

“Rape!” The group responded again, even louder and more majestic than before. 

“What do we do to their children?” He asked one last time, with his gray gown bellowing violently in the wind that originated from the shockwaves of his valiant and powerful voice.

“Eat!” The group responded with a loud cheer that sent violent waves of water crashing into them before tumbling down the mountain below them. 

By the time they were done, their bodies were drenched with water, yet their mood had soared by countless times. With each member of the group looking more valiant and heroic than they were at the beginning.

“And anyone who ever calls us the corpse race? Behead them! Now jump!” The leader yelled angrily, before jumping into the violently tumbling lake in front of him. The rest of the group soon followed after him quickly. 

In a span of minutes, the entire group of people had vanished into the lake. Leaving behind only a body of water that was strangely evaporating by the second.

Within an hour, the large lake at the top of the mountain had already disappeared. Looking at the mountain now, no one would ever believe that there was once a large body of water situated at its top.

Chapter 94: Sinister Clouds

At the same time, millions of miles away, rain clouds started to form at the top of another mountain. The rain clouds were gray and ghastly in appearance. With the painful cries of evil ghouls echoing from within them constantly, as if thousands of miserable souls were being tormented within the rain clouds. 

After an hour’s worth of gathering, crystal blue droplets of rain started to fall from the now mile long congregation of ghastly gray clouds. Countless mirages of different worlds, occasionally flashed within the surface of each water droplet as they fell towards the bottomless pit of the mountain below them, as if the droplets contained countless worlds within them. 

Just as the first drop of water fell from the clouds towards the bottomless pit of the mountain below them, a withered, old and emaciated lady who looked to be in her 90s, dressed in a blue gown, was seen exiting a cave entrance situated at the top of the large mountain where the clouds congregated, like a devil that had just escaped hell. 

Covered in a baleful aura that could make anyone around her shiver in fright, she slowly walked up the mountain like an evil spectre, who craved slaughter, and violence. 

After her appearance outside the cave, countless barefooted people dressed in gray gowns, also started to appear from the many cave entrances situated all over the sides of the same mountain. Each of them were corpse-like in appearance, as well as extraordinarily beautiful. 

After emerging from the cave entrances like evil demons emerging from the underworld, they then slowly started to trek uphill towards the top of the mountain, as the rain fell over the abyss at the center of the mountain’s peak.

After three days of trekking uphill, the last droplet of water fell from the clouds, towards a lake that had now appeared after three days of constant rainfall on top of the mountain, where the abyss was previously located.

The abyss that was previously there, was now filled to the brim with rain water that had coalesced from the rain. The clouds, after filling the abyss with water, quickly disappeared from sight.

By the time the last droplet of water fell from the sky, the countless people that trekked uphill had already arrived in front of the lake, and were now waiting for the withered lady, who first appeared to reach the edge of the lake. 

Chapter 95: Sinister Old Lady

Looking at the pupils of the withered lady, which were strangely too black in color, as she trekked towards the lake, caused the hearts of countless people watching to beat erratically as fear gripped their minds. Looking at the blue gowned lady, whose lithe and small figure, made her look weak and fragile, the people watching her could only be frightened, as if they were watching the evilest devil walk amongst them. A devil who has taken countless lives in the past, and who still wishes to take countless more lives in the future.

The withered lady, whose face was very old, and corpse-like, but still strangely alluring, was the first to start the trek up the mountain, and was strangely also the last to reach the top of the mountain peak as well. By the time she reached the edge of the lake, with her slightly shaky foot steps, the last droplet of water had just fallen onto the lake’s surface.

After looking at the tiny ripple caused by the last droplet of water on the surface of the lake, the lady then slowly looked at the sky above her, as the ghastly clouds disappeared from her sight.

 After a minute of watching the now empty sky with her ghastly, and extremely intimidating eyes. She then looked back at the lake, before saying in the most quiet voice known to man. Words, which were barely a whisper escaped her mouth, scaring everyone who gathered around the now quiet lake as it entered their ears. “We’ve all been through this before, so I won’t bother you with my shallow words.

As always, when we meet other races of humans, we must kill their men, steal their possessions, rape their women, and devour their offspring. Anyone who calls us virtuous Cold Vilkerites, the corpse race, must also be beheaded.”

After stating these words, in a quiet whisper, she then waited a couple eerily silent minutes to gather her evil thoughts, before continuing in the same eerily quiet whisper, that seemed like an evil devil was hissing in the ears of everyone listening. “Now children, enter the portal.”

Hearing her words, the terrified group of people, numbering in the billions, then quickly jumped into the lake before them as if they were desperately escaping her evil grasp, leaving three emaciated people, who were dressed in blue gowns behind, along with the lady.

The three people had at some point in time, situated themselves behind the withered lady, as they stood there humbly with violently pulsating hearts, waiting for her commands in fear and trepidation.

Looking at the lake that was now filled with ripples, from the previous people jumping into it, the withered old lady opened her mouth as more eerie whispers escaped from it. “Now that the children are gone. I’ll now allow you young elders to go to your predestined locations. Remember your missions, and bring back any stragglers.”

Chapter 96: Sorrowful Gait

After a moment’s pause, her eerie whispers continued. “Situ Nan!”

“As you wish, Queendal.” After hearing her words, one of the frightened men behind her stated calmly, before stepping forward. 

The man who stepped forward was dressed in a blue gown, and looked to be in his early twenties. His extraordinarily handsome face had tiny black maggots crawling all over it, as if it was the face of a decaying corpse, with the black maggots eating the decaying flesh on his face constantly.

His handsome face also had a very sorrowful appearance, as if he had just lost his loved ones. His walking body was also hunched over in the most depressing way, like the body of a grieving widower. Tears could be seen falling down his crying face constantly, as he walked forward. Looking at his figure, anyone could see that he was a broken man who’s lived a very sorrow filled life of pain and torment.

After stepping forward, this extremely depressed looking man walked towards the lake and slowly entered it as if he was going towards his own suicidal death. The moment both bare feet of his entered the lake, the lake somehow started to emit sorrowful sounds, from within it. Cries of sorrow echoed all over the lake as the man continued deeper into the lake, which slowly grew louder. By the time his head had disappeared within the lake, the entire lake’s surface had somehow manifested phantoms of men, women, and children, flying sorrowfully all over it. Each phantom figure was crying sorrowfully as if a catastrophe was reaping the lives of their loved ones directly in front of them.

The terrifying cries of the phantoms that appeared all over the lake could make anyone listening weep agonizing tears of sorrow. But the 3 people standing by the side of the lake, watched the phantoms cry coldly, as if they were watching worthless objects. Yet the sorrowful cries went on.

After two hours of sorrowful cries, the lake slowly quietened down, as the phantoms disappeared. 

“Ereiel!” Eerie whispers escaped the mouth of the withered lady again, after watching the lake quieten down.

“As you wish, my liege!” A baritone voice answered back at her, before a young lady took a step forward. Seeing the young and beautiful lady, who was also wearing a blue gown, and looked to be in her late 30s, you wouldn’t expect her voice to be so deep and low. She sounded like a grown man.  

Chapter 97: Cold And Sinister Stride

The young lady had a thin figure, that was about seven feet tall. She towered above the other two beside her, with a dark, yet cold aura emanating from her body that brought a cold chill to the other two by her side.

Each step that the lady took towards the lake, caused a black colored patch of ice to build up underneath her feet, in the shape of her feet. Within each black colored ice patch on the ground, various evil faces with twisted black horns would occasionally appear, looking curiously at the outside world, from within the black ice, before moving to another black ice patch. They seemed to be capable of moving from one black ice patch to another, even though each patch of black ice was never connected. They watched the outside world with their evil gazes, as if they were waiting patiently for prey to come closer.

The moment the lady stepped her bare foot into the lake, the lake started to turn black, starting from where her foot was placed, black ice started to form around her foot, before spreading throughout the entire lake.

By the time her entire body had disappeared into the lake, the entire lake had already turned into a black colored, frozen lake that had creepy, demonic faces with large and intimidating horns, appearing underneath its surface constantly, as if countless evil spectres were hiding deep within the lake, waiting for unsuspecting victims crossing the lake to capture, then torment, and devour. 

Occasionally, black ice in the shape of large demonic arms covered in spikes and large sharp claws, would shoot out from the lake towards random locations in the atmosphere as if they were desperately searching for prey to capture, before falling back into the lake and crashing into its frozen surface powerfully like falling meteors, sending shards of black ice flying everywhere.

The two people waiting by the side of the lake could only patiently stand by as the shards of ice crashed into their bodies. Strangely, the shards of ice did no damage to their bodies or clothing, no matter how violently they crashed onto them. The demonic arm shaped ice that shot out from the ice occasionally also strangely seemed to ignore their presence.

Only after more than an hour of this constant chaos, did the lake slowly defrost and turn back into its original blue color, and temperature.

“Zatlan!” Whispered the withered lady again, eerily. After the lake returned to normal. 

“Yes, your grace.” Replied a nasally male’s voice, that sounded a bit too old and exhausted to make sense. 

Chapter 98: Strange Toddler

After the nasally, aged voice echoed out around the lake, the last person standing behind the lady walked out. This person was only about one and a half feet tall, and had the look of a young male toddler, with small chubby arms and legs, along with a small chubby torso, and small, infant sized blue gown that made him look cute and harmless. His small stature, which was currently waddling forward towards the lake, like a child who just started learning how to walk, was too eerily contrasting to his old and exhausted voice. It was as if an extremely old man had somehow forcefully occupied the body of a young infant.

As he waddled towards the lake, like a child who had just barely learned how to walk, he would occasionally fall on his butt due to misplaced steps, before shakily standing back up again with effort, and continuing on his slow and unsteady steps. It took him a good 15 minutes of slow and unsteady steps, with frequent falls, to make it to the edge of the lake in front of him. He then stood still at the edge of the lake to gaze at its entirety, with an eerie calmness unbelonging to a young infant

His face as he gazed at the lake that he was about to enter, was extremely handsome for a young child, without the slightest sign of decay on it. The only place on his face that had signs of decay were his eyes. Unlike the rest of his face and body which was rosy and beige colored like that of a healthy child, his eyes however, had already decayed beyond recognition.

His eyes have been through so much decay, that his two irises and pupils had already disappeared. Replacing them were large pimples filled with black, and blue liquids that constantly dripped down his handsome, young face, towards the ground beneath him. 

The two white eyeballs of his eyes had also already decayed beyond recognition, and had turned into two yellow balls filled with blue and black holes that oozed out thick blue and black fluids constantly, which also dripped down his face, and fell to the ground. 

The moment these fluids hit the ground, they would immediately sizzle into a puff of bluish black smoke that would spread into the air around him quickly.

His head, unlike those of regular children, was abnormally large and sparsely covered in brown hair. Strangely covering his abnormally large head, other than his hair, were large, pink colored pimples that would occasionally burst out pinkish fluid towards his surroundings. The fluids upon touching the ground would quickly decay the ground, until it turned black, with black noxious gas escaping from it constantly. 

After looking at the lake before him for two long minutes, with a calm gaze that resembled that of a confident serial killer, the young child slowly waddled into the water.

Chapter 99: Stay Still!

As he waddled into the lake, the fluids flowing from his eyes and head would constantly drip into the lake below him. Rapidly causing the lake to transform into a blue and black colored, thick and sticky lake that oozed out toxic gasses of various colors from its surface.

From the noxious gasses emitted by the toxic lake, you would occasionally glimpse strange, terrifying, spectral bodies, moving within them, as if cruel and savage ghosts were hiding within the toxic gasses, waiting to prey on anyone who ventures into them.

By the time the toddler had fully submerged into the lake and disappeared from sight, the entire mountain had become enshrouded in a thick layer of noxious gasses of various colors. Turning what was once a large anthill-like mountain into a mysterious, and terrifying cloud filled with creepy spectral creatures that seemed to phase in and out of existence constantly.

The old and withered lady standing within the fog of noxious gasses by the side of the now toxic lake seemed to be unaffected by its fumes. Even the terrifying spectral figures ran away from her in extreme fright, the moment they appeared by her side, as if she was a terrifying devil, waiting to prey on them.

After an hour of patiently waiting by the side of the lake, the gasses finally cleared around the old withered lady, as the lake turned back into its pure blue color. 

After seeing the lake cleared up, the lady thought to herself. ‘I guess it’s time to go and supervise their missions. Hopefully we kill, rape, and devour more people this time than the last before the villainous military of the Sval Kingdom catches wind of us.’

She then raised her right bare feet from the ground in preparation to walk into the lake. But as her raised feet started to move closer to the lake, the lake’s water receded backwards quickly, as if it was terrified of her.

Seeing the lake’s water recede as her feet drew closer, angered the old lady. She then whispered in slight anger, as her old and intimidating eyes narrowed slightly while looking at the receded lake. “Stay still!”

The moment her whispers escaped her old, and slightly decaying mouth, filled with brown, decaying teeth, a baleful, gray aura emanated from her body that covered the entire lake. The aura caused the entire lake’s previously blue color to turn gray instantly, as skulls of various sizes started to float from somewhere within the lake towards its surface.

Some of the mysterious skulls looked humanoid, while others were monstrous in size, and were shaped weirdly, as if they were those of foreign monsters. Some skulls were complete, while others were broken and shattered, as if they'd been crushed by a frightening force while they were alive. 

Chapter 100: Terrifying Skulls

All these skulls had different, terrifyingly baleful auras emanating from them, with shrill cries escaping their empty mouths, as if they had all died horrifyingly gruesome deaths.

The deafening cries of these floating skulls echoed out powerfully. Spreading thousands of miles around the giant mountain, pushing the sand storms surrounding the mountain away violently.

Thousands of skulls floated to the surface of the lake by the second, until the entire lake’s surface had been filled to the brim with terrifying, crying skulls of various sizes.

Looking at the lake filled with crying skulls, the withered lady smiled, then moved her lifted feet towards the now gray colored lake water.

After stepping into the lake, she whispered. “See? It’s not that hard to be obedient now is it?” 

But after her right foot submerged into the lake, the entire lake started to bubble and boil violently. The crying skulls also started to break, as cracks started to appear all over them. Their cries became even more violent and loud as they boiled within the lake, creating even more shockwaves to erupt from the mountain’s peak that caused the entire mountain to start shaking violently. 

Ignoring the boiling lake, and the screaming skulls that started to shatter as she approached, she ventured further into the lake. With each step she took, causing the lake to boil even more violently, while the temperature within the lake rose astronomically.

After submerging half her body into the lake, half of the lake’s water had already boiled into gray mist that encircled the mountain’s peak. The various skulls within the lake had also been ground to dust, which then flew along with the gray mist of the boiling lake. 

By the time her lithe and withered body had disappeared completely within the lake, the entire lake had already boiled into gray mist. The skulls that had previously littered the surface of the lake, had also been crushed into dust that now flew along with the mist of the boiled lake.

Only a tiny strand of hair from the old lady was left behind, after she disappeared into the lake. That strand of hair floated above the dark abyss at the center of the mountain peak, following the gray mist, for a couple of seconds, before something strange started happening to it.

As the hair follicle gently floated in the mist, it strangely started to morph. Strange human faces started to appear all over the tiny hair follicle. Faces that expressed different terrifying emotions. Some faces seemed to be crying in agony, some seemed to be laughing maniacally, while others seemed to be screaming frantically. Each face looked as if they were moments before their doom, as if something monstrous was about to tear them apart, and devour their remains.

Chapter 101: Strange Hair Follicle

After countless faces appeared all over the hair follicle, they started to grow into real flesh and blood faces. Within a couple minutes, an amalgam of life sized faces replaced the hair follicle, and grew into a circular mound the size of a 4 feet tall human body, before slowly morphing into a humanoid shaped mound. The small humanoid shaped mound of faces, had two arms, and legs, as well as a head made out of countless faces, which were all making terrifyingly agonizing expressions.

The humanoid figure that was made up of countless faces, then started to morph again for the second time. This time slowly turning into the naked body of an old and withered lady. The countless faces had somehow strangely transformed into a complete, and smooth, caucasian, human body.

The naked female body that the faces transformed into was also strangely badly decayed, with the skin covering her chest and torso completely gone. Maggots of various shapes and sizes could be seen viciously biting at the remaining decaying flesh and internal organs within her chest and torso. 

The arms and legs of the female body were also strangely discolored, emaciated, and were emitting a foul, rotten stench, as if they had already been decaying for weeks, with pieces of gray, decayed skin dangling from various parts of them, exposing the badly decayed flesh and bones underneath.

After taking the shape of the decomposing female body, the female body slowly fell to the edge of the mountain peak, away from the abyss at its center.

After touching the ground, the old and withered, female figure which had completed its transformation, started walking down the mountain in slow and unsteady steps. The strangest thing about the naked figure that was walking down the mountain was that her face had a striking resemblance to the old, withered lady that had just entered the watery portal.

The aged, rotting, and naked figure continued walking down the mountain for a couple of minutes, before the cold, gray mists that flew around the mountain’s peak started to transform as well. The mists flew towards the aged figure as she walked, and quickly transformed into countless ghastly human faces around her body.

The ghastly faces, made out of gray mist, were just as terrifying to watch as the faces that grew from the hair follicle that created the aged lady. Each face looked as if it was moments before its agonizing death. The faces appeared to be terrified of an evil entity that was about to cause their cruel and agonizing death.

Chapter 102: At The Peaceful Forest

The ghastly, and terrified faces after drawing close to the lady covered her body from her neck to her feet, as she walked. After fully covering her decaying body, they started to transform again. The ghastly faces quickly morphed into a blue gown that covered up her entire body, from neck to toe. Looking no different from an ordinary linen fabric.

After the ghastly faces transformed into a blue gown, the withered and old lady continued her slow and unsteady steps towards a cave at the side of the mountain. After three days of slow and exhausting steps, she finally entered the cave, before disappearing from sight, as uneven echoes of her shaky steps resounded from within the cave.

A couple days later, somewhere else within the same world, ghastly clouds started congregating over another mountain. It seemed that the Cold Vilkerites situated within this world were currently leaving towards foreign places constantly. Possibly going to cause mayhem wherever they go. 

Back at the peaceful forest, where Mon Dupa found himself in, after fighting Micas, a few days prior, the two elders and Mon Dupa continued their discussion. 

“Did you say, the Fang Clan?” Elder Trent, asked Mon Dupa. With a slightly raised brow. Mon Dupa mentioning the Fang Clan brought back many unsettling memories to his old mind.

“What did those Fang Clan villains do this time? I won't be surprised if they're responsible for my daughter's disappearance!” Micas asked in slight anger. He had already come to a conclusion in his head, that the villainous Fang Clan was likely responsible for his daughter's disappearance a long time ago, since he had always been suspicious of their appearance within his Sval kingdom. He just didn't have proof yet. 

“Don't blame everyone that looks suspicious, Micas! We have diplomatic ties with that clan and are forbidden from harming their members. Besides I'm sure they won't be stupid enough to kill our citizens on our own soil.” Trent couldn’t help but declare to Micas. He knew Micas too well, to not know that he wasn’t afraid of forcefully arresting the Fang Clan member in order to investigate his daughter’s disappearance.

“Well, I guess you have a point there, teacher. Please, young one, let us know what happened with the Fang Clan.” Micas replied, after hearing Trent's words. He then calmed down his slightly angered heart, and kept his suspicions to himself. 

“Earlier this morning, while I was on my way back to the city, after coming from my home back at the Candle King Sect. A member of the Fang Clan passed through the gates in the most dastardly way. He allowed his insect to release toxins that harmed everyone waiting by the gates. 

Chapter 103: Angered Micas

If not for a dear priest of Ensieth who was walking towards the city at that time, I'm pretty sure many citizens of our kingdom would've been seriously harmed by him. 

Due to his obnoxious and callous behavior, I decided it was best to keep an eye on everyone who followed after him into the city after he entered, in order to make sure he wasn't planning to do more dastardly deeds inside the city.

Out of everyone I monitored, only the group with your granddaughter had something weird happen to them. So I decided to do a more detailed investigation on their whereabouts.

That's how I came to where I am right now. Sorry for my rudeness.” Mon Dupa answered carefully. Hoping the two old men before him would understand his circumstances. 

“I see. A deacon of the Fang Clan was responsible for your investigation. They're always going from city to city within our kingdom, doing who knows what and meeting with who knows who.

They’ve been riding on our heads since they came to our kingdom. Now they’re defecating on us, by harming our citizens. They're almost as bad as the corpse race!” Micas replied, after hearing Mon Dupa’s words, with a look of contemplation and anger on his face. He still felt that the Fang Clan was up to no good, and should be removed from the kingdom.

“The Fang Clan have always been known to cause these minor disturbances, but unless they kill our citizens, there's truly nothing we can do about it, child. They're protected by the king of our kingdom, so we can only let them be. We’ve always been trying to pressure the king to rethink our partnership with them, but it seems he won't change his mind any time soon.” Trent replied to Mon Dupa after a moment of thought, with a look of sorrow on his old face. He couldn't help but pity the citizens that had been hurt by the Fang Clan, since they came to the kingdom. 

“It seems, these Fang Clan members are going to become the future corpse race if we keep letting them get away with their behavior. Maybe I should monitor their whereabouts in the future.” Mon Dupa muttered, after hearing Trent and Micas’ words. He felt that the city should be doing more to protect its citizens from the Fang Clan.

“Speaking of the corpse race. Didn't they just cause trouble recently, teacher? They've always been the primary suspect of my daughter's disappearance.” Micas asked old man Trent, with his anger rising up again, at the mention of the dreaded corpse race. His eyes, due to his angered state, turned pale white as if he was going blind again. He even stopped eating food from the table in anger. 

Chapter 104: Micas’ Injury

After his anger erupted, he suddenly started coughing up blood violently, splattering it all over the various delicacies on the table, as well as the grass on the ground. Strangely, the blood that he coughed out was wax-like in texture, and appearance. 

Seeing the wax-like blood all over the table, and the still violently coughing Micas, Mon Dupa quickly realized that he had forgotten to remove the wax that he had left within the body of Micas using his will power, during their earlier battle. He then said to Micas in a hurry. “Sorry for my lack of manners. I’ll remove my will power from your body immediately!”

After saying this, he quickly extended his right arm over the table, towards the coughing Micas sitting opposite him. After doing this, plumes of flames, and wax quickly started to escape from within the body of Micas, as well as the blood that he spat on the ground, and table before flying in the air towards Mon Dupa’s extended arm. 

Within a couple milliseconds, all the flames and wax in the air covered Mon Dupa’s right arm, before receding within his arms mysteriously, and disappearing from sight, like a bucket of water entering the sea.

After the wax and flames left Micas’ body, he slowly stopped his coughing bout, before raising his head tiredly. Trent, who was watching by the side the entire time couldn’t help but chuckle to himself, before snapping his fingers. 

After snapping his fingers, all the blood on the table mysteriously vanished, as if they were all an illusion. Leaving a table filled with perfectly clean plates of delicacies behind. 

Looking at the table filled with delicacies, as if he just created a work of art, Trent stated. “It’s fine. Let’s continue our discussion. Micas can handle this small bit of pain.”

“I had completely forgotten the poor state that my body was in due to our discussion. Thanks for your help, young man. I just need a little bit of rest to get over this small issue. We can continue as normal.” Micas added with a smile on his blood covered lips. He then started eating fruits from the table again. The blood covering his lips, and parts of his blue gown mysteriously started to vanish as he ate.

“As you wish. Well, from what I've heard about the corpse race, they've been causing many disturbances lately as well. Many heroes were even dispatched by the Justice Bureau outside the city to help investigate the destruction of many remote towns and villages nearby, which they suspect is likely caused by the corpse race.” Mon Dupa added while monitoring Micas’ old body carefully, hoping he hadn’t caused too much damage to him. Only after a minute of careful observation did his heart relax.

Chapter 105: A Divine Trueseer

“It's true. I've also been briefed on their illegal activities. It seems they're out looking for sacrifices. Every few hundred years, the corpse race's Ghost Saint Cult always seeks bodies to hunt and defile, in order to create weapons, feed themselves, and rape to start their next generation of children.

In the past they’ve rarely ever come to our city's area, due to its remoteness, and had mostly preyed on other cities within our kingdom. But I guess they must've suffered greatly elsewhere, and decided our small city situated within the outskirts of the kingdom, was a better target this time around than the bigger, and more populated ones located within the inner parts of the kingdom. 

My family and the Justice Bureau are already putting together a task force to go into our nearby villages and towns, as well as our off-world colonies, in order to quell their uprising, before they do more dastardly deeds. Strangely, there have also been reports of various anomalies occurring in our off-world colonies that have baffled us for a while now. That’s why these colonies were included in this mission.” Trent answered the two. 

“Is that so? You won't mind if I send some of my men along with your task force in order to capture some of these villains right? It's been a while since they started to appear around our two cities, so I'm pretty certain they must be related to my daughter's disappearance. 

As you know, my ability to manipulate time doesn’t work in a way that allows me to go back in time at will, otherwise I would’ve gone back to before my daughter died, to rescue her from danger. And although I have the eye sight of the Divine Trueseers, which comes from my Divine Trueseer bloodline, that allows me to see into the past and future, I’ve been strangely incapable of looking directly into the past to investigate what happened to my daughter, no matter how hard I’ve tried, which baffles me.” Micas added in sadness, and defeat. Although he had no means to change the past and save his daughter’s life, he wouldn't sit back and wait, when a clue to his daughter's disappearance was right in front of his eyes. 

‘The fabled Divine Trueseer bloodline that the powerful Sval Kingdom’s royal family also has? No wonder he could manipulate time so easily, he’s from the Ancient Meno race, who are all born blind at birth, because their eyes can only see time, and not light and color. 

His ability to see normally must mean his bloodline must not be pure, but his eyes that glow white when he uses his will power, is a definite proof of his Trueseer bloodline.

That terrifying bloodline that my father once told me grants its user the ability to defeat a god barehanded, is definitely not something I can handle as I am right now, with just one body.’ Mon Dupa couldn’t help but gasp and think those words to himself, as he looked at the weak and fragile looking Micas sitting directly in front of him, whose legendary bloodline from Mon Dupa’s understanding could give him the power to fight gods, and true celestials alike.

Chapter 106: A Dangerous Mission

But after a moment of shock and slight trepidation, he gathered his thoughts and said. “I would also like to join in as well. Although I do not know who your daughter is, I'll always be willing to help get rid of the corpse race, and solve the mysteries of her disappearance. I can capture a few, more powerful members of the corpse race for questioning, if I tag along.” As a hero of the city, he felt like it was his duty to protect everyone from harm. Even those not situated directly within the city itself, so he couldn’t help but volunteer. 

“Great idea! Although we already have a superhero willing to support our men on this mission, having you join us is truly a blessing. You know how hard it is to get superheroes to leave their comfort zone these days, and venture outside the city on our demand, especially when they also have to investigate the Sweet Phenomenon as well as the other miscellaneous problems plaguing the city.

`

 I'll notify the Justice Bureau of your request later today. I believe the task force responsible for this mission will start leaving in a couple of days, until all problematic locations have been attended to. Lastly, be prepared to meet those from outside our kingdom on your mission.

This corpse race issue is something that the entire Empire is trying to solve as a whole.” Elder Trent replied to Mon Dupa, who quickly nodded to him in acceptance. 

He then turned to Micas and continued. “Micas, you can send some of your men as well. I know you have connections to a lot of sects. We'll definitely need all the help we can get. The corpse race has always been a tricky group of people to deal with, so I'm also starting to believe they could likely be responsible for your daughter's death. Their recent appearance and your daughter's disappearance from years back are too coincidental.”

“Thank you, teacher. I'll let my assistant pick a few men stationed in this city, to accompany your Justice Bureau officers as soon as possible. It's been a while since I've seen my granddaughter, so I wish to spend some time with her, until my men bring back vital information.” Micas replied, with a look of appreciation on his face. His pale white eyes started turning back to their original brown color, after getting Trent's approval.

“Son, I also have a request for you. Please help us investigate the missing persons phenomenon more thoroughly when you have some free time in the future. As you've heard Micas’ daughter Michelle, is a victim of it, and we need all the help we can get. I don't fully believe the corpse race or the Fang Clan are truly involved in her disappearance. 

It may be some hidden gang or cult. There's always a new gang or cult starting every year in this city. And it could also be a sect, which is worse. But you can never be too sure” Trent said to Mon Dupa, after listening to Micas’ confirmation. 

Chapter 107: A Distant Universe

“I will try my best. Thanks for allowing me to tag along. I’ll bring some of my men along with me on this trip as well, in order to train them, as well as help me investigate more thoroughly.” Mon Dupa added. Looking at the old Trent who had always been known to try his best for the citizens of the city, he could only feel deep respect towards him. 

“Now, we should head out of here. The battle earlier was a misunderstanding anyways. Young child, I'll teleport you out of my granddaughter's room, after you go back in. Just wait a minute.” Micas stated. He then looked towards Trent, before giving him a slight nod. 

“Goodbye son. As a descendant of the Candle King, I hope you're enjoying your time here in my district, and don't find living in this district too mediocre. 

Let us know if you ever require our help during your future investigations. We’ll send you our contact information later today.” Trent said to Mon Dupa after seeing Micas’ nod. 

“Thank you. I will let you know if I ever require your assistance.” Mon Dupa responded gratefully, then nodded at both elders. Before closing his eyes, in order to blink, after a feeling of discomfort overwhelmed his eyes. 

After opening his eyes, he quickly noticed that he was back inside the small room, filled with moon shaped runes. The little girl was still sleeping on the bed peacefully, without the slightest concern about the outside world.

After two seconds of standing by the bed, before he could examine the room again clearly, he mysteriously vanished from within the room, as if he had teleported elsewhere.

In a distant universe filled with countless stars, galaxies, and planets, there existed one large planet the size of a normal sun. Surrounding this planet was a blue halo of asteroids that revolved around it counter-clockwise. This planet’s surface was strangely covered with over 40% water. As a large ocean occupied less than half the planet, while the other 60% of the planet was a large grassland that was covered in both purple and red colored grasses that were above 14 inches in length. On this large grassland were sparse trees and clusters of strange buildings that seemed to be made using bundles of those red and purple grasses, scattered throughout the massive planet.

The buildings were often cone shaped, looking similar to huts, with grass doors placed on their exteriors, leading to their interiors. The trees, which grew sparsely within this planet looked strangely out of place in this foreign planet covered in red and purple grasses, due to the fact that they were verdant green in color, only about 5 feet in height on average, and had long, bushy vines covered in sharp, and very hard leaves, that seemed to stretch for miles around them.

Chapter 108: The Three Young People

At the top of each of these trees were large green bulbs that seemed to enclose something within them. The strangest fact about these trees wasn't their green color that stood out from the red and purple surroundings, but the fact that there were always cone shaped buildings situated next to them in small clusters, as if to protect them from unknown danger.

On this planet, other than the strange trees, was a particularly large cluster of cone-shaped buildings situated in a small corner of its grassland that was over a thousand miles in diameter. These clusters of buildings were made using the red colored grass that covered their surroundings, causing their colors to be red as well. 

In front of one particular building within this cluster of buildings, two caucasian looking men and a young lady that looked to be around the age of 18, were sitting on three balls made out of bundles of red grass., which seemed to function as chairs for the three of them to sit on.

The lady, whose skin color was brown, was dressed in a red shirt that had a strange blue colored flower drawn on its front that covered her chest area. She looked fit, and looked to be about 7 feet in height, if she stood up, although she was currently sitting down. Other than her height and fit physique, she seemingly had no other outstanding physical qualities to her, she was neither gorgeous, nor ugly. But there was an aura of confidence exuding from her body, as if she has experienced many things in life, and is confident that she’ll break through all future troubles.

Strangely, as she sat quietly on the chair, every breath she took seemed to make the air around her much more pure and fresh, as if her body was capable of cleansing the air she breathed in, into something pure and free from toxins. Everyone who occasionally walked by the trio, couldn’t help but breathe deeper, in order to inhale the fresh air that she breathed out of her body. The air seemed to clear their minds and bodies, and made them more relaxed and intelligent.

One of the men, sitting opposite her to her right, was wearing an English styled suit and pants that were blue in color. He looked to be about 6 feet in height, if he stood up. On his slightly ugly face, his eyes were sharp, yet relaxed. And he exuded an aura of extreme danger from his body that could make anyone fear him at first glance. Sitting on his chair made of red grass straws, he looked more like a dangerous beast that's currently hiding, waiting for a moment to strike a prey, than a human being sitting on a chair relaxedly. 

The strangest part of about this man wasn’t the dangerous aura that leaked out from his body, but the fact that looking closely at his skin, anyone would notice that although his skin appeared supple and soft like a normal human’s, there was also a strange quality to it, that made it look like a stone, chiseled into the shape of human skin.

Chapter 109: Cannibals?

The man wearing the suit, almost appeared similar to a human statue, instead of a living flesh and blood human, as he sat on that bundle of grass that was being used as a chair. Which always made those walking by them take multiple glances at him, in confusion, as they walked by, before looking away, after realizing that his statue-like appearance may be an illusion.

The other man, sitting on the left of the lady was strangely only wearing blue, worn out shorts, with tiny holes and rips all over it. His torso was completely naked, and free of clothing. He had a serious look on his slightly ugly face, but the aura emanating from his body was that of carefree relaxation, as if he was currently sitting at his own private estate, and not in a foreign world filled with danger. Unlike the lady, he was slightly chubby, with few signs of muscles on his naked torso, as if he had never worked a day in his life. 

The most striking trait of this man, was that hidden within the carefree aura emanating from his body, was an aura of dominance, regality and power. This strange aura made the man give out the illusion of an emperor, sitting relaxingly on his throne, as he sat on the red bundle of grass. Even the occasional passerby would unknowingly nod their heads at him in respect, as if they were walking by a great emperor, as they walked by the trio.

Other than the fact that the three people sitting on the chair looked like foreigners, as they were the only ones around them that wore linen-like fabric, instead of clothing made out of bundles of red grass, they really wouldn’t stand out much within a crowd of people, as the aura emanating from them was barely noticeable by most people, and was often disregarded by them as nothing noteworthy, or a mere illusion.

As the three sat facing each other in front of the cone-shaped grass building, with the morning sun glaring down at them, the woman opened her mouth and said with eyes of confusion. “This strange world that we were sent to, keeps getting stranger by the day. We came here as heroes of the Asire Kingdom in order to stop the forces of the corpse race, but why do I feel like this city is stranger than the corpse race itself? Jaiym, Rufut, help me out here. Why do I feel like the people living within this city are cannibals?”

After speaking, feeling anxious she couldn’t help but look at her feet that were surrounded by purple and red grasses, and stare at the grasses with intense scrutiny. Looking at the purple grass for a couple of seconds, she couldn’t help but realize that it may not be grass that she was looking at, but some unknown fungus species that seemed to grow in the shape of grass. She could even see traces of tiny purple spores being released into the air that seemed to absorb the carbon dioxide that she breathed out into the air.

Chapter 110: Plant-Like Species

Due to the unique nature of her body, her body was capable of purifying deadly, evil, and toxic things in the environment. And strangely these spores seemed to consciously try to avoid her body, as if they were capable of sensing her body’s purifying nature, and were afraid that she’ll cleanse them. Noticing this behavior of theirs made her feel slightly uneasy. The fact that these tiny spores were trying to avoid being purified by her body, tells her that they may not be beneficial for the environment and the people of this world. There may be evil or nefarious reasons why these toxic, but conscious lifeforms are on this planet.

Realizing that the purple, grass looking fungus was a bit too creepy, she couldn’t help but look away from it, otherwise she may try to burn every one of them on the planet to the ground immediately, which wouldn’t be a good thing to do right now. 

After looking away, she decided to look at the red grass that also seemed to be made out of another unknown, non-plant species. Looking at it with intense scrutiny, she noticed after a couple of minutes that the red grass looked more and more like fresh blood, that seemed to have been molded into the shape of grass instead of real grass, and it seemed to be strangely capable of producing oxygen too, making her quickly come to the conclusion that it was a beneficial species for the environment, even though the scent coming from it was a slightly bloody odor, that made her feel very creeped out. She couldn’t help but accept the fact that destroying it could harm the people on this planet, due to its oxygen producing nature. 

Looking away from the red, grass shaped molds of blood by her feet, she couldn’t help but think to herself. ‘This planet truly is a weird, and creepy place. Not a single plant grows on this planet, but people can still live here because it seems the red, plant-like organism produces oxygen for the people to breathe in, while the spores from the purple, plant-like organism absorb the carbon dioxide that people breathe out, creating a perfect cycle.

Whatever these red and purple species of life are, it’s best to be careful of them in the future. They seem too strange, and creepy.’

“Little sister, I think we may need to investigate more into this matter before we draw our conclusion. If our teleportation into this world didn’t go out of control and sent the team that came with us to different planets, it would’ve been much easier for us to solve our current predicament, by using brute force, but since it did, we should be more cautious. Although cannibalism and the corpse race go together like poop and piss, I don’t believe this is related to the corpse race at all. Something strange is happening within this kingdom that this capital city that we’re in governs, and I think it’s been going on long before the corpse race arrived here. 

From what I know, the corpse race behave like terrorists, and only know how to rape, destroy and pillage, whereever they go. While this kingdom that we’re in seems to have been consuming human flesh throughout their entire history, which could be thousands to millions of 

Chapter 111: Carefree Stroll

years. Something the corpse race isn’t capable of doing, as they prefer raping, and killing all humans, instead of letting some live, like what’s occurring here in this kingdom.

And that's what I've gathered over the past couple of days that we’ve been here on this aboriginal wasteland planet.” The man wearing the suit replied, while looking around at the nearby buildings that occasionally had people of many different skin colors, wearing clothing made out of red grass coming out of them, before going elsewhere. He was also intrigued by the wonders of the planet around him, but didn’t care too much whether those walking by heard his speech. It seemed the people around him didn’t care about being called cannibals.

“That’s right Jaiym, we really should be a bit more cautious. We may not be facing the corpse race on this matter, but we will still need to get rid of the corpse race that may be within this city in the future.” The lady added. Before turning to look at the half naked guy wearing shorts sitting in front of her, on her left.

Seeing the lady look at him, the half naked guy immediately spoke up in anger.“Well, I would prefer if we just look for the leaders of this kingdom, and beat them until they give us the answers we need. But since Jaiym wants us to wait, I’ll go stroll around. Maybe I’ll find out more information about this place. Catch you guys later!” Before getting up from the bundle of red grass that he was sitting on, and walking away from the front of the house. Leaving a slight echo of his baritone voice that demanded respect and obedience, behind.

As he was leaving, the suited man, who was named Jaiym by the young lady, called out to him with a smile. “Rufut, be back before midnight, and make sure not to eat any meat given to you by the residents here. We still have a lot of work to do!”

“Come back soon! This place gives me the creeps brother!” The lady added with a look of anxiety written on her face. It seemed she just couldn’t feel safe on this planet that they were currently in that was covered in creepy plants, and filled with cannibals.

“Don’t worry, sis. I have some investigation to do.” The guy named Rufut replied relaxingly, before walking further away in a carefree manner on the red and purple grassland that had people and buildings all over it. As he walked, each person he passed by couldn’t help but pause and nod at him with a respectful smile, as if they were greeting an emperor. Those ahead of him, even moved aside hurriedly before he came close to them, making his carefree walk through the street that seemed to be getting busier and busier by the minute as the morning slowly turned into noon, a very relaxing and mesmerizing walk. 

 Within a few minutes, he turned a corner, and disappeared behind a building in the distance.

Chapter 112: Where’s Lain?

“Now, I wonder what’s going on with Lain. It seems the Gilagesh Empire as a whole is sending small teams of heroes, and the Justice Bureau officers to the area we grew up in, due to this corpse race issue. I hope he doesn’t get caught up in all of this.” The lady spoke, after watching Rufut disappear before her eyes, to Jaiym.

“Well, I think he may be in trouble. He’s probably exploring the outskirts of our Sval Kingdom, near our home town, Yearning Sweet. That means, there’s a chance these corpse race rejects may find him. And knowing our teacher, he must’ve placed a lot of restrictions on his strength, that’ll make him much weaker than all of us. 

An omnipotent guy like him can’t truly learn much from exploring the small world that we grew up in. If he wasn’t the strongest out of all of us, he would have received less restrictions on his strength than us. But now he’s definitely going to struggle against the insignificant insects called the corpse race that plagues the surroundings of our Yearning Sweet Town and beyond.” Jaiym replied, in slight sadness. It seemed he truly didn’t want Lain to be harmed.

“That sucks. Maybe I should go to him. I really need to help him!” The lady couldn’t help but reply in anxiety, before standing up, but after standing up for a couple of seconds, she sat back down again in defeat. Saying to Jaiym with anxiety, and depression written on her face. “Oh right! We’re here. I can’t go to him right now, unless our teacher releases his restrictions on my body.” 

“Don’t worry, my funny little sister, Ralif. Little Lain can handle himself very well, you know he always wanted to travel solo across the world. He may suffer a bit, but don’t worry about his life. He’s not invincible for no reason, so even with the restrictions he should be able to manage. When he’s bored, he’ll probably go back home.” Jaiym stated after seeing her actions, with a slight look of worry on his face.

“If you say so. I’ll go back inside now. This place creeps me out. If I talk to anyone here, I may accidentally punch them in the face for being cannibals.”  She replied, before gloomily standing up and heading inside the hut shaped grass building situated in front of her.

Watching the young lady called Ralif walk into the building, Jaiym nods slightly in acknowledgement, before looking up at the sky above him. Looking at the blue sky above that shone with a slight hint of purple, due to the countless tiny spores in the air, strangely had no moons around it, and also was covered in a distant belt of asteroids that encircled the planet in plain view from the ground below, he couldn’t help but feel bored inside. 

Chapter 113: A Tiny Toad

‘This world, or in this case, this universe, that’s probably crawling with the corpse race is pretty interesting. This strange universe will definitely suffer for a few more years before we can get rid of the corpse race.’ He thought to himself. Before closing his eyes and continuing his train of thoughts. ‘I wonder if Lain is alright. Teacher, you’re a fool for limiting our strengths. We truly need all the power we can get to survive in this dastardly world.’

After thinking these thoughts to himself, he then slowly opened his eyes, before heading back inside the grass building next to him that seemed to function as a house. Saying to himself, “I need to go take a nap. This world is weird and boring.”

Left behind by him were the three grass-ball chairs that occasionally were passed by strangers wearing grass garments that were molded into various shapes that resembled dresses, gowns, shirts, shorts, skirts, and pants. Strangely, the language spoken by these strangers as they passed by the chairs were very similar to the Svalian dialect, spoken by the trio that had just left, but with some slight differences here and there, that made it more unique.

As the people busily passed by, a tiny, finger sized green toad could be seen hopping onto one of the grass chairs. After taking a full five minutes trying to climb up the uneven, grass chair with all its strength, it finally arrived at the top of the chair where Jaiym previously sat on before laying down, and looking up at the sky in thought. It could be noticed from its eyes, that this toad seemed to have some level of intelligence, as it relaxed on the chair and looked aimlessly at the sky above it in deep thought, while people walked by, completely ignoring its tiny existence.

Back at the stone house in Yearning Peace City, after Lain, Hui Shi, and Annette entered the room that previously had the sick father of Elena sleeping within it, Hui Shi smiled. He then started to look around once more, because the last time he entered the room, he was in a rush and only saw the bed and picture frame.

As he, and the now entering Annette and Lain looked around, they all saw a small room with a walk-in closet on the left wall of the room, a waist high stone desk and chair combo, next to the wall connected to the living room that they just came from, and the bed and picture frame that was previously mentioned that were situated next to the wall opposite the entry doorway that they just walked through.

After looking around for a few minutes in the room that was bare of anything other than furniture, Hui Shi then turned around to talk to Annette and Lain. Saying to them, “This room functions the same way as the living room on the holographic menu. Swiping up or down on any furniture can change its texture, and swiping in the middle of the holographic screen hovering in front of you can change the room’s temperature.

Lastly, before we continue, I would like for you to pull up the Doors menu at the top. I would like to show you something.”

Chapter 114: The Doors Menu

Hearing his words, Lain quickly pushed on the Doors menu button on the menu, after briefly glancing at the Bedroom 1 screen that showed the inside of the bedroom that they were currently standing within, in real time.

After pushing on the Doors menu button, the canvas that previously showed the current bedroom disappeared. After its disappearance, multiple pictures of doors appeared on the screen, in 5 rows that led down the screen, with each door having a name situated at its center.

While Lain was looking at the doors that appeared on the screen, Hui Shi continued with a charming smile on his extremely handsome face. “Each door in this house also functions as a window, including the main door of the house that’s situated in the living room. The main door is also the only door in the house that can be pushed open on opposite sides of it, in order to enter or exit the house. Along with the main door, every wall in the house can also be turned into a window, and a doorway, using the same vertical swiping method that I mentioned earlier.

Swiping up on a wall changes its opacity rating from 100% to 0% and vice versa. Setting a wall’s opacity at 50% or higher turns it into a see-through window. Any rating below 50% allows you to walk through the window, as if it’s a doorway, but odors, winds, and small objects cannot pass through.

Once the rating is set to 0%, all objects can pass through the wall without any setbacks, as it becomes a fully functional doorway. 

Lastly, any rating above 50% stops you and all objects from passing through the wall, turning it into a window, instead of a doorway. The opacity also increases with each percentage increment, until you reach 100%, where the window then turns into another solid wall that can’t be seen through or entered. 

And if you’re wondering if you can get trapped within the doorway if someone changes the opacity while you’re walking through? Fear not, the opacity will only change after you set it, but only after any objects currently within the doorway have exited the doorway.”

Hearing his words, Annette couldn’t help but chuckle. She then placed her left hand on Lain’s left shoulder, saying to him. “This is a pretty useful feature that allows you to turn any wall in your house into a window or a doorway. Giving you the ability to freely enter or exit your home at any location in case of emergencies. Nifty, isn’t it?”

Lain couldn't help but nod his head, after hearing both Hui Shi, and Annette’s words, before swiping up on the door icon that correlated to the doorway that they just came through, only stopping when the rating number that floated next to his finger stopped at 100%. 

Chapter 115: The First Bedroom

He then turned around to see if there would be changes to the doorway, as Annette’s left hand fell off his shoulder. Looking at the doorway, he was immediately mesmerized, as the opened doorway within the blink of an eye quickly turned into a wall that looked no different from the other walls in the room, covered in runes. Doing this, he completely enclosed everyone inside the room. 

Feeling very interested in this technology, he swiped down on the same holographic door icon in front of him again, which caused the wall to quickly vanish before his eyes and turn back into a walk-through doorway.

“See? It’s pretty useful isn’t it?” Annette said, while she also looked at the doorway along with Lain, in slight admiration.

“It truly is.” Lain replied, with a smile. He couldn’t help but think in his mind, while mesmerized by the magical properties of runes. ‘I can’t believe there’s such amazing technology in this world. If only my village wasn’t so remote. We definitely could make use of this technology back home. I wonder how much it costs to build though?’

“Now that you know how the doors work, let’s continue.” Hui Shi added, before going towards the closet on the left side of the room. Annette, hearing him, quickly grabbed Lain’s left hand and dragged him along.

After walking by the chair and desk, they ended up stopping in front of the walk-in closet in the room. After stopping, Annette quickly opened her mouth and joyfully said to Lain. “The table and desk should function like most tables and desks in other houses.”

“You’re correct sister Annette, tables and desks are often made with drawers that have space expansion runes inscribed within them, that make the room inside of them bigger than usual. And they also function just like the sofa in the living room. Their weight can be adjusted through the holographic television to make it easier to move them around the house as well.” Hui Shi added, while looking down at the chair and desk that they just passed in satisfaction.

“So I can adjust the table and chair in front of me just like I did with the sofa from before. That’s pretty cool.” Lain couldn’t help but blurt out in amazement before clicking on the Bedroom 1 menu button. Which brought out the holographic version of the room.

Although he wanted to play around with the chair and desk in front of him, since he already knew how they worked, he decided it was best to wait until they were done going through the house in detail, before coming back in the future to explore each feature of the house until he’s satisfied.

Chapter 116: Bathroom In Detail

“It is pretty cool. I’ll let brother Hui Shi finish introducing the features of the room now.” Annette couldn’t help but say shyly, before letting go of Lain’s hand, and waiting quietly by Lain’s side, as he looked at the holographic room in front of him in wonder.

“Thanks sister Annette, I’ll continue now by letting you know that directly in front of us is the entrance to both the bathroom of this room, and the closet.” Hui Shi stated, as he looked left and right, while standing in front of the closet.

“Directly in front of us is a wall with hooks, and shelves that can be used to store clothes and towels, so it can be seen as a small closet of sorts. On its left is a doorway that leads to the bathroom of the room, and on its right is a doorway that leads to the formal closet of the room.” He added, with a smile, before walking towards the bathroom’s doorway on the left.

“Both the bathroom and the closet have space expansion runes that make the space within them larger than they should be.” Annette stated with a smile.

“Is that so?” Lain couldn’t help but ask, as he looked away from the screen in front of him towards the walk-in closet, which now appears to be an entryway that leads to the bathroom and the real walk-in closet, before following Hui Shi into it.

“Yup. The bathroom is a normal bathroom, with a toilet bowl, as well as a shower section that allows you to clean yourself.” Hui Shi replied. Before moving to the side to allow Lain and Annette to enter the room.

Entering the bathroom, Lain couldn’t help but notice how large it was. It was almost the size of the bedroom that they just exited. On the left side of this bathroom, situated directly on the opposite wall facing Lain, was a bowl that Lain assumed must be the toilet bowl. On the right side of the bathroom, was a large bathtub that reached from the opposite wall, towards the entrance wall that Lain, Hui Shi and Annette were standing by.

On the entrance wall, directly above where the bathtub is, there seemed to be a holographic screen levitating by it.

After seeing this new holographic screen, Lain couldn’t help but walk over to it. Seeing Lain walk towards the screen, Annette quickly opened her mouth to speak, as she followed him from behind. “That holographic television is a bathroom menu. Every house has it.”

Hui Shi, while looking around the clean, and white colored bathroom that was covered in faint, light-blue runes, said slowly, “It allows you to change the settings of the bathtub and the shower. Its controls are pretty simple, and very easy to learn.”

Chapter 117: The Bathtub’s Holographic Screen

“Yup, they are.” Annette replied, after arriving by the side of the holographic screen, with Lain. After seeing the holographic screen up close, Lain couldn’t help but marvel at its ingenuity.

On this new holographic screen, there were only three large buttons that read Bathtub, Shower, And Toilet.

While Lain was staring at the menu buttons, Hui Shi continued. “There should be three standard light-blue colored buttons on the screen. Bathtub, Shower and Toilet. The appliances in the bathroom are controlled by voice command. Clicking on a button tells the holographic television which appliance you would like to control using your voice. 

You can also use your voice to tell the television, which appliance you wish to command also, by stating the appliance’s name before you issue the command.”

“Commands?” Lain couldn’t help but ask, before clicking on the shower button. Clicking on the shower button, made the holographic button that was originally light blue in color start to wiggle back and forth in place for a couple seconds, before turning red, and staying still again.

“Yes. Commands allow you to control the appliances. You can give any reasonable demand to the holographic screen, and it will do as told. For example, if you click on the shower button and tell it to turn on the water, the runes in the room will condense water above the bathtub that you can take a shower in.” Annette replied with a smile. 

Hearing her words, Lain did just that. He quickly said, “Please turn on the water in the shower.” 

A second after he did, water started falling from the space above the large bathtub. The water seemed to appear from thin air directly above the ceiling of the bathroom before falling towards the bathtub on the floor of the bathroom. Strangely, Lain noticed that the water, upon touching the bathtub, seemed to evaporate and vanish from sight.

Marveling at the sight of that, he couldn’t help but bend down and touch the bottom of the bathtub with both hands. Touching the bottom, he realised that it was dry to the touch, but the water that fell on his hands didn’t evaporate, but instead rolled down his hands towards the bathtub below.

Watching Lain play with the bathtub, Annette, continued her explanations. “Saying the same command after pressing the bathtub button, causes water to condense at the bottom of the bathtub instead of evaporate. Naturally, you can change the temperature of the water that falls down, on command as well, by stating that you want hot, warm, cold or very cold water. You can even tell the holographic system what exact temperature you wish the water to be in, and it’ll change to that temperature.” 

Chapter 118: Entering The Closet

“I see.” Lain replied, before getting up from the ground. He then stated loudly. “Please turn off the water.” 

After his words echoed out in the air for a second, he quickly noticed the rain that was falling onto the bathtub disappear quickly.

“You’re catching on.” Annette couldn’t help but chuckle and say, after watching what just occurred.

Hui Shi on the other hand could only smile and nod at her words, while Lain smiled back at her as well, as a sign of acknowledgement.

“The toilet also works the same way. After using it, telling the television to flush or clean the toilet, will automatically clean the toilet, both inside and out, using the runes engraved on it.” Annette said, before walking away from Lain, towards the entrance of the bathroom.

“I see. This is completely different from the bathroom at my old home. We had to bathe in buckets, and could only use outhouses for toilets, as we lived far from town, in a more secluded area.” Lain voiced out in jealousy. Before also walking towards the entrance of the bathroom.

“I’ll try to figure things out on my own in the future. There’s no need for me to test the toilet right now.” Lain couldn’t help but say with a blush on his face, because he didn’t want to use the features of the toilet right now. Even if he did, he definitely wouldn’t use it while others were watching him.

“Sounds good. Just remember in the future that many of your voice commands can be accomplished by the bathroom’s intelligence system, as long as they’re reasonable. This includes changing the layout of the bathroom itself.” Annette replied, standing by the side, and looking at the quiet Hui Shi, standing by the entrance.

Hearing her words, Lain nodded slightly. Hui Shi, seeing his nod, quickly said. “Now that we’re done here, let’s go to the closet before we head to the kitchen. There’s not much to show in there.” Before walking out of the bathroom towards the closet’s entrance opposite them. Annette, and Lain, quickly followed behind him quietly.

Entering the closet, Lain saw an empty room, with white hooks and shelves on every wall. Its design was simple, as he expected from a room that was designed to store clothing.

“This room is a standard closet. There’s nothing really special about it other than the fact that it has space enlargement runes engraved within it that makes the area within it larger than it should be.” Hui Shi stated, with slight boredom, as he looked around at the empty closet.

Chapter 119: The Closet’s Interior

“I heard that most closets are made sturdy enough to be used as training rooms, from a friend of mine. Is that true, brother Hui Shi?”  Annette, standing by the side, couldn't help but ask, while also looking around the room.

“Technically yes. But this room, although can be used as a training room, requires special blood to power the runes in it in order to handle the destruction that fighting within it can cause. But right now, it’s not capable of that, as the blood given by sister Annette earlier was used to power the runes in the entire house, not just this small closet, so fighting within this closet right now, would need you to pour blood specifically in this room, in order to power the runes within it.” Hui Shi replied, in deep thought. 

“This closet can also be used as a training room? What special blood is required?” Lain, listening by the side, quickly asked, after realizing that this slightly large closet could also be used to test his strength in the future.

 “I don’t really know. But if it works like the battle room in my chariot, then you’ll probably need the blood of a creature that’s stronger than you, otherwise the room will not be able to handle your strength.” Annette replied shyly. She could only guess, as she didn’t know the technicalities of how it worked. Some houses were built vastly differently than others, so she may be wrong.

“Well, you’re correct. All you need is blood capable of handling your strength at max capacity. Drop the blood on the pervite floor of this closet, and the runes will absorb enough blood to first replenish the entire household, then store the excess for when the room is damaged from within.

This alternative use of this room comes with the ability to expand its size to the size of the entire house, in order to accommodate your battles. You just have to hold the house key with you, and verbally state that you want to enlarge this closet to its maximum capacity, and its size will increase drastically before your eyes.” Hui Shi added, before looking at Lain with a slight smile, to see if he understood.

“I see, thanks. I may use this feature in the future. I don’t have that many clothes, so the little closet in the hallway that leads to this closet will probably be all I need.” Lain, replied with a nod, before walking a couple steps into the room. After doing that, he stated verbally. “Please expand this room to its maximum capacity!”

Immediately after he uttered those words, the walk-in closet that he was in, that was smaller than a normal room, changed drastically. The runes on the floor and walls, glowed brightly in a light blue hue, before the air around Lain, Hui Shi, and Annette, seemed to warp and stretch before their very eyes, causing them to feel slightly dizzy. By the time the bout of dizziness faded, the room had already enlarged into a size much larger than the entire house. 

Chapter 120: Entering The Kitchen

It was almost the size of a small stadium. The shelves, and clothing hooks, were still there, but they were now spread out from each other, as the space between each hook and shelf seemed to have expanded. Even the ceiling was eight times its previous height.

“Pretty cool, right? You can go back to normal, by telling the key to return the room to its previous size.” Hui Shi stated with a smile. Annette, standing by the side, also smiled as she looked around the expanded room. This space expanding technology, always marvels her every time she experiences it. 

“I see. Thanks for the advice. I like the closet at the current size, so I’ll leave it at its current setting. I may use it in the future for training.” Lain replied, while still looking around at the expanded room. He couldn’t believe that runes could be used in so many unique ways. Although he didn’t like the fact that it was all powered by blood, he still had to admit that runes were truly a useful invention.

“Great idea. It’s great to have a place to test your strength. There shouldn’t be much else to this room other than its space expansion feature, and its ability to take damage, from what I’ve heard. So we should probably move on to the next room.” Annette replied. She then looked at Lain, to confirm his answer. Seeing her look at him, Lain could only smile, and nod, before going back to gawk at the expanded room some more. He truly loved the space expansion feature of this room.

“That’s true, sister Annette. Let’s go to the kitchen.” Hui Shi stated, after hearing her words, and seeing Lain’s nod of approval. Then after looking at the closet, one last time, he turned his back on the gawking Lain, who was still looking at the expanded closet in admiration, and walked back towards the living room, which they came from, before making a left turn into another room.

Seeing Hui Shi leave, Annette couldn’t help but chuckle and say to Lain. “Let’s catch up to brother Hui Shi. You’ll have a lot of time to admire your new home in the future.” Before following Hui Shi towards the next room.

Looking at his future training room one last time, Lain couldn’t help but thank Elder Micas and Elder Trent in his heart for the home he just received, before following Annette into the next room.

Entering the kitchen, what greeted Lain, was Hui Shi, and Annette standing inside a large, rectangular room, with a floor to ceiling window, that stood opposite the entryway that he just passed through. They were looking around in slight intrigue, at the familiar, yet unfamiliar room. 

They both stood by the left and right side of the entryway quietly waiting for Lain to enter the room and acclimate himself to the features inside of it. 

Chapter 121: The Kitchen 

Entering the room, Lain couldn’t help but gawk and look around. While looking he saw cabinets all over the room, covered in faint rune patterns. Some cabinets were placed above his head, while others were placed closer to the ground. The only locations without cabinets were the windows in front of him, the entryway that he came from, and a doorway towards his right that seemed to lead to another room.

On the left side of the room that he was currently in, an island table was placed, along with chairs that seemed to be chiseled from stone. The island table wasn’t too large, but was big enough for 6 chairs to be placed around it. It was still small enough for people to move around it within the kitchen. 

Placed on the left most wall of the kitchen, was a countertop that was also made of the same stone-like object, pervite. It seemed it was created to be used for washing and chopping foods of all sorts. On the countertop, two faucet-like tubes made from the same granite stone-like object could be seen by Lain. Directly below them was a round, concaved section of the pervite countertop that seemed to have been made to hold the water.

While Lain and Annette were looking around, mesmerized, Hui Shi’s voice rang out. Dragging them out of their trance. “This room is the kitchen. Clicking on the kitchen menu button will allow you to view the holographic version of the kitchen, and control the various appliances and cabinets within.”

Before Lain could press the kitchen’s menu button, Annette continued where Hui Shi left off in glee. “If my guess is correct, the temperature of the table in front of us, on the left, can be adjusted, along with the countertop, and the cabinets around this room. That way food left on top of them or inside of them can be kept warm or cold.”

After speaking she smiled and glanced at Hui Shi, before saying, “Am I right brother Hui Shi? Some kitchens are usually custom made differently, so I may be wrong here.”

“That’s correct, sister Annette. This standard room comes with adjustable countertop, cabinet and table temperatures. Swiping up or down on these appliances through the holographic TV screen allows you to change their temperature at your whim.” Hui Shi replied, with a dashing grin, but before he could continue speaking, Annette added with a nod and a smile. “And the coolest aspect of these two appliances is that you can touch their surfaces without getting burned or frozen, no matter how high or low the temperature gets. This allows you to cool or cook your meals on their surfaces without the threat of bodily harm!” It seemed she truly loved explaining facts about the kitchen. 

“That’s interesting.” Lain replied, before clicking on the kitchen menu button on the holographic screen in front of him. Which pulled up a mini version of the kitchen. 

Chapter 122: A Strange Anomaly

“Touching the top of the two tubes on the countertop causes the runes inscribed on them to condense water from the environment outside the house into the tubes, and release them from the holes within the tubes. Giving you access to hot and cold water. You can also just state loudly to the house key that you wish to turn on cold or hot water from the kitchen’s faucet, and the same thing will occur.” Annette continued, after seeing Lain pull up the holographic kitchen.

“Thanks! This is a pretty interesting kitchen. Life would've been so much easier, if we had this back at my home.” Lain voiced out in jealousy.

“Me too. I didn’t grow up with a kitchen like this either. I bought my first home, only after years of effort working with the Justice Bureau officers.” Annette added with slight melancholy in her voice. 

“You two must’ve had it rough growing up.” Hui Shi couldn’t help but say, before putting his hands on both their shoulders, in understanding. The golden glow emanating from his warm hands quickly entered their bodies, cleansing their slightly melancholic minds, and soothing their aching souls. 

“Yeah.” Annette, and Lain unwillingly replied with sighs. Before going back to looking around the room again, after being cleansed by the sacred, golden light emanating from Hui Shi’s hands. It seems they’ve come to terms with their difficult pasts.

After opening a few cabinets, and playing with the appliances within the kitchen for a couple of minutes in silence, Lain quickly got over the novelty of the kitchen’s appliances.

Seeing Lain stop moving around in wonder and awe, Hui Shi realized it was time to check out the last room. 

“You should probably go and check out the last room, called Bedroom 2 in the holographic TV menu. It’s likely identical to the first bedroom that we just came from, and will be very familiar to you.” Hui Shi stated with a slight relaxing smile on his face, before looking through the floor to ceiling glass window in the kitchen towards the backyard of the house that showed the forest behind the house. It seemed that something outside of the window caught his closed eyes.

“There’s probably nothing much in there. But I’ll follow you along.” Annette added before guiding Lain to the doorway of the last bedroom that was situated on the right side of the kitchen.

Looking into the last bedroom, Lain saw an identical bed, closet, chair, and desk inside of it similar to the first room he had visited. There was truly nothing there that was different, other than the fact that the bed in the new bedroom was located on the left side of the room, and was smaller in size than the one in the first bedroom that he visited. 

Chapter 123: Moth-Like Insect

Appearing to be the bed that was made for a child instead of an adult. The table, desk, and closet were situated directly in front of the doorway, with the closet being on the wall opposite the doorway.

While Lain and Annette were looking at the last bedroom, Hui Shi slowly walked towards the floor to ceiling window, and turned his face towards the forest behind the house with a higher level of scrutiny, as if he was looking for something, even though his eyes were closed.

Looking towards the forest of grasses, for more than a couple of minutes, he noticed a small, green colored, flying moth-like insect, with legs and eyes, similar to those of a spider. It was the size of a fruit fly and was watching them menacingly as it flew around the backyard of the house, a dozen or so feet from the window. Noticing that it was being monitored by Hui Shi, even though Hui Shi’s eyes were closed, the tiny insect quickly flew into the forest of grasses, and disappeared from sight.

Noticing the tiny, but menacing insect disappear from his front, Hui Shi stood there in deep contemplative thought, as he remembered that the Fang Clan were masters at controlling insects. ‘I hope this isn’t the Fang Clan at play here, but unfortunately it possibly might be. There’s already so much to deal with in this world filled with danger. I can’t believe the Fang Clan members have nothing better to do than monitor a priest and two regular people.’ Hui Shi thought to himself, after moments of careful deliberation. But before he could continue his train of thoughts, the voice of Annette caught his attention, so he decided to forget what just occurred for now, until everyone was done looking through the house.

“It is truly identical.” Annette's voice rang out, as she looked into the room, completely ignoring the sound of Hui Shi’s bare feet moving around behind her. She then said to Lain. “If this bed is like most beds that I’ve come across, you can adjust the size of the bed through the holographic menu. Just touch the bed’s icon within the holographic menu, using two fingers. Then drag those two fingers towards opposite directions, and the bed’s size will enlarge as your fingers move apart.” 

Hearing her words, Lain nodded his head in appreciation, before clicking on the last bedroom’s menu button. After doing so, the holographic screen in front of him changed until he was looking at a holographic replica of the room in front of him.

After seeing the holographic screen change, Lain quickly located the small bed within the holographic room, and touched it with his two index fingers before dragging them apart. As he did so, he amazingly saw the bed in front of him enlarge slowly, along with the bed within the holographic screen. 

He continued to enlarge the bed until it was the size of a king sized bed, before he let his two fingers fall down from the holographic screen.

Chapter 124: We’re Being Monitored?

Looking at the king sized bed in front of him, he couldn’t help but feel amazed by its size change. “That’s pretty cool, isn’t it?” Annette asked gleefully next to him.

“It truly is. This is a very useful feature of the bed. I thought I may need to buy a new bed to replace this one in the future, if I ever needed to invite guests over.” Lain replied, with a smile. He knew he was short of money, so a new bed would’ve been hard to acquire as he was right now. This feature truly saved him from future trouble.

After another two minutes of Annette looking around the room, while Lain played with the holographic screen in front of him. Adjusting the settings of the furniture in the room, Annette finally said to him. “Well, that should be the end of the house tour. The back of the house, from what I can see, is just a forest of overgrown Riddlegrain grass, and Old Pike trees. Old Pike is the name of triangular red colored trees, if you’re wondering. They have a slightly sweet citrus-like scent and taste to their leaves that makes them a favorite snack for children in our city to snack on.”

“I see. Thanks for the help! I’ll try plucking the some leaves in the future, they may be great for brewing tea” Lain replied, before they both walked out of the room, towards Hui Shi, who was standing in front of the floor to ceiling window in the kitchen, pondering over things Lain, and Annette were unaware of.

“Brother Lain, I would hold off on bringing guests over right now. I heard you earlier mention this, and I would caution you on this, since I believe we’re being monitored by the Fang Clan.” Hui Shi said gloomily with a look of concern written on his face, as he saw Lain and Annette walk towards him.

“We’re being monitored?” Annette replied in shock. Before looking around desperately. She couldn’t help but shiver, since she didn’t notice anything strange, even though after Mon Dupa’s appearance, she became a lot more alert of her surroundings subconsciously.

“Really?” Lain asked as well, while looking around in slight doubt. He was too focused on the house tour earlier to pay attention to his surroundings. He had just arrived in the city, so he thought he should have no enemies.

“Yes. I just saw a monitoring insect patrolling the outside of the house, that I believe may be from the Fang Clan. There aren’t many insect controlling will powers in this kingdom from my understanding. So, if my guess is correct, this monitoring insect is likely from the Fang Clan. But since there are other insect controllers in this kingdom, it could be them, although the likelihood of it being them is very low.” Hui Shi replied. He couldn’t help but ponder again if his current guess was correct. Although the Fang Clan was likely the culprit, he reasoned that he, Annette, and Lain may have other enemies that he didn’t know of, that may be capable of either controlling an insect or hiring an insect controller to monitor them.

Chapter 125: Is It The Fang Clan Again?

“That sucks. The Fang Clan member from before is too sinister for me to handle alone by myself, if it ever decides to attack me. Wait! Why would it target me though? I am just a weak hero with little power. Chances are it is likely you, brother Hui Shi that it may be targeting. I heard the priests of Ensieth were all very powerful people that are protected by Lord Ensieth himself. He may be mad that you healed us back then, so he decided to tail you, in order to find out how powerful you truly are, before he comes after you himself.” Annette stated while shivering. 

As a hero, she had never been given a mission to fight those much stronger than her, especially those at or above the unity stage. And she believed judging from the dangerous insect following the Fang Clan man from earlier, as well as the behavior of the guards towards him that he was definitely someone at the unity stage or higher. Only nobles, and people at the unity stage or higher get preferential treatment by the guards at the gate.

“That might be so. It must be brother Hui Shi that he’s after. I haven’t done anything that’ll make him come after me either. Besides, my current power at this current time may even be weaker than sister Annette, due to the restrictions placed on my strength. So there’s nothing noteworthy about me for him to be chasing after.” Lain added as well in bafflement. He just arrived in the city, and may already be targeted by a powerful enemy. He hadn’t even heard of the Fang Clan until earlier today, but now he may be going against them.

“Well, you may be correct. But I hope you keep my warnings in mind. We may all be the target of the Fang Clan. The Fang Clan have always been a cruel and highly dangerous clan that practices many secretive arts. Going against them is no different from going against an untouchable zone. So be very careful from now on.” Hui Shi replied, after a brief moment of pondering.

After making sure that both Lain and Annette nodded at his warnings, he then sighed, and said to them. “Well, that should be all for tonight. We should probably get some rest before we head to the Hero recruitment office tomorrow morning. I believe brother Mon Dupa is expecting to meet us at the nearest office within this district.”

“Yeah. We should. I’ll go rest in my chariot tonight. I wish to spend some time alone, with the new information I just received about the Fang Clan. That way I can figure out a way to protect myself in the future. I may need to buy some protective instruments tonight.” Annette replied, after a moment of thought. The thought of the Fang Clan possibly coming after her slightly weighed her down. 

“Great idea, sister Annette. Brother Hui Shi, you can stay in any of the rooms, if you wish for a place to rest in. I’ll stay in this second bedroom, in order to rest my head, and think about how to deal with the Fang Clan.” Lain replied as well. He wasn’t sure the Fang Clan was truly coming after him. But he still needed time to rest and figure things out on his own. 

Chapter 126: Exchanging Contacts

“Thanks for the offer. I’ll stay in the first bedroom. It’s been a long day.” Hui Shi said, after hearing their responses, before sighing again, and continuing. “I would like to invite you to seek shelter at my church, if you find the burden of being monitored by the Fang Clan too great. In the arms of our church, not even the Gilagesh Empire can harm you, much less the Fang Clan.”

He couldn’t help but extend an olive branch, in case they truly couldn’t find a way to protect themselves, and require shelter. His Ensieth Church will never be afraid of the Fang Clan.

“Thank you, brother Hui Shi. I may need to take the offer in the future, if I believe I can’t handle the situation.” Lain replied with a thankful smile.

“Thanks as well. The insect from before may not be monitoring me, but if I believe it is, I’ll gladly take you up on your offer. Let’s exchange contacts, before I head out to my chariot to rest.” Annette replied. After she did, a small holographic screen strangely popped up in front of her. The screen was covered with words that were written in Gilbrazen.

Seeing this, Lain was visibly surprised. He couldn’t help but look at Annette’s body, hoping to figure out where the source of the screen was, but after a minute of looking he still couldn’t figure out how the screen got there. 

Noticing Lain’s puzzled look, Annette decided to explain what just occurred, while Hui Shi reached into a pocket on his light blue priest robe to pull out a rectangular, stone plaque. After pulling out the plaque, a holographic screen also popped up in front of him. But this screen was covered in images and words written in Svalian. 

“The screen in front of me was created by a ring given to me by the Justice Bureau, after becoming a hero. It functions as a telepathic communication tool that allows its user to communicate with the Justice Bureau officers within the city, in case of an emergency, a surveillance tool that allows the Justice Bureau to watch the surroundings of the user, after being given permission, as well as an everyday tool for the users personal entertainment and convenience. Just like the key of a house.” Annette stated, while pulling out a ring from her bosom. After letting Lain see the ring in her right palm, she quickly placed it back inside her bosom with a shy smile.

“Heroes can control the ring with their minds, after becoming its user.” She added shyly. Hearing her words, Lain quickly nodded with a look of understanding on his face. He then looked towards Hui Shi, who had a plaque in his right palm, and a similar holographic screen in front of him.

Hui Shi, after pulling out his plaque, gently looked at Annette with closed eyes, and a bright smile, before saying. “Please, sister Annette. Let me hear your contact information.” 

Chapter 127: Contact Information Screen

“Okay! It’s 77!^545.” Annette replied. Soon after, Hui Shi tapped quickly on his screen, after a number pad appeared on it, as if he was dialing the information given by Annette.

After less than a minute. A chime-like sound was heard in the kitchen, which seemed to come from Annette’s screen. Hearing the sound, Hui Shi quickly said to Annette. “That should be me. I just sent you a contact request, sister Annette.”

Nodding at his words, Annette glanced at her screen, before pressing a few buttons on it. Soon after, the screen disappeared from her front. 

Seeing the screen disappear, Lain who was watching the two exchange contact information couldn’t help but ask them in curiosity. “How does this contact thing work?”

Hearing his question. Hui Shi smiled at him and replied, while playing with the plaque in his hand. “It’s actually quite simple. Everyone can purchase devices that function just like the key in your hand, that allows you to browse the web archive, check your bank account balances, as well as communicate with others. The heroes of the hero division give these devices free of charge to heroes, while everyone else has to acquire them on their own.

Each device, once connected to its user’s account, will have its own unique contact information that the user can share to others in order to communicate with them from any distance. Certain government officials can also directly contact a person simply by searching their name in the government’s database regardless of what device they’re currently using. 

Like I stated in the past, every citizen of the empire is entitled to a unique identity or account within the empire that’s directly linked to their bank account, as well as other accounts that they wish to open within the empire.” 

“Thanks for the explanation. Does my key also have the ability to communicate as well?” Lain asked in doubt, since it seemed to him that his key should be capable of communicating with others as well, since it also had the web archive function.

“Yes, it does. Just tell the key to pull up your contact information screen, and a contact screen will pop up in front of you that allows you to insert the contact information of others.” Annette, who was listening by the side, replied to Lain’s question. She had completely forgotten about Lain earlier, or she would’ve given him her contact information as well.

Hearing her reply, Lain gleefully did as told. Soon after, he stated out loud for the key in his hand to pull up his contact information, and a holographic screen quickly appeared in front of him. Looking at the small rectangular holographic screen, he saw a blank page, with a keyboard located at the bottom of the screen, as well as a connect and disconnect button directly below it. 

Chapter 128: You’re A Fast Learner

At the top left of the blank page was a series of Svalian letters that Lain reasoned would be the contact information of the device. So he ignored it, and looked down at the keyboard.

Seeing the keyboard, he quickly dialed the information that was stated earlier by Annette, before clicking the connect button, to see if something would happen.

Soon after he clicked the connect button, he quickly heard a sound echo from the location where Annette was standing, before the screen that had just disappeared from her front reappeared in front of her again.

Seeing the screen appear. Annette quickly clicked a button within the screen. After clicking it, she then said to Lain. “You learn pretty fast. Clicking the connect button allows you to contact the person you wish to speak to. If the person accepts the contact request that you sent, the two of you will be able to communicate orally until either party decides to press the disconnect button. You may also communicate visually as well, simply by stating to the screen that you wish to communicate visually. After making that statement, a holographic video of you will be shared with the person you’re communicating with, but you will not be able to see the other party visually unless they also turn on that feature.”

Strangely as she spoke, an echo of her speech could be heard from the holographic screen in front of Lain. Which he found very fascinating. After hearing her words, Lain quickly clicked the disconnect button which turned off the echoing coming from the screen. After disconnecting, he soon noticed that on the blank page on the screen in front of him, directly below his contact information, the contact information he had just typed had somehow miraculously appeared. With a connect button situated to the right of that information.

Looking at Annette’s contact information, Lain couldn’t help but click on it. After clicking on it, two buttons immediately popped up on his screen. One said “Rename” while the other said “Delete.”

Seeing the two buttons, Lain quickly figured out what they meant, and clicked on the Rename button, which brought up a keyboard that allowed him to type Annette’s name on it. After typing the name and clicking on an “Accept” button that was located on the keyboard itself. The contact information quickly changed to Annette’s name. Before the new keyboard disappeared from view.

“Brother Lain, you’re truly a fast learner. Please add my contact information as well, before we go get some rest. It’s 39034^&.” Hui Shi said in acknowledgment. 

Chapter 129: Entering The Chariot

Hearing his words, Lain quickly typed Hui Shi’s contact information into the keyboard located at the bottom of the screen before clicking connect again. Soon after, a chime-like sound could be heard coming from Hui Shi’s plaque. After the sound was heard, Hui Shi quickly pressed a few buttons on his screen before he closed the screen in front of him.

He then said to Lain, “You can close the screen by stating close my contact information screen.” Hearing his words, Lain quickly renamed Hui Shi’s contact information that appeared directly below Annette’s, before closing the holographic screen in front of him with a verbal command.

“Well, it’s time I head out. Thanks brothers for letting me tag along. I’ll let myself out now, in order to get some rest. Let’s meet outside two hours before noon tomorrow, so we can be at the recruitment office on time.” Annette said wearily, after making the holographic screen in front of her disappear. It seemed the feeling of tiredness had begun to wash over her mind. She’s had a busy day, and the information about the Fang Clan seemed to be taking a toll on her. 

“Enjoy your night’s rest, sister Annette. I’ll also be heading into the first bedroom now. Thanks brother Lain, for lending me the room for the night.” Hui Shi replied with a smile. He and Annette then shook Lain’s hand before they both left the kitchen towards their desired destinations.

“You’re welcome. Enjoy your night’s rest” Lain replied to them slowly, as he watched them leave, while standing in the kitchen. He reasoned to himself while standing there that the day had been an eye opener for him, so a few hours of rest would definitely help refresh his mind that was filled with questions, and wonder.

After they disappeared from his view, he quickly said out loud, “Close the holographic screen in front of me.” To the key in his hand, which then caused the screen in front of him to disappear. He then entered the bedroom next to the kitchen, laid down on the bed and closed his eyes, with the key placed on the bed next to him.

More than seven hours later, Annette, Lain and Hui Shi could be seen standing by the front of Annette’s carriage exchanging greetings. After exchanging greetings, Annette said to Lain and Hui Shi with a bright and charming smile. “Well, let’s get going. I’ll take you brothers there on my chariot.” Before walking to the side of her carriage and opening the door. Lain could tell from her smile that the rest she received from the night truly helped clear her mind of the troubles that occurred the day before.

“Thank you.” Both Hui Shi, and Lain replied to her. Hui Shi then followed her into her carriage. While Lain stayed behind for a few seconds to enjoy the fresh morning breeze and the view of the beautiful large tree-like grasses around him that cleared his mind of the extreme sadness that he had unknowingly felt last night, before following Hui Shi into the carriage. 

Chapter 130: Nice Place

Entering the carriage, what greeted Hui Shi and Lain was a large room that from Lain’s perspective was much bigger than the carriage as a whole. Seeing the large room covered in faint serpent runes, that were glowing faintly, and illuminating the space within, Lain couldn’t help but be mesmerized. He quickly reasoned that some sort of space enlargement effect was occurring within the carriage. Causing the space within the carriage to be much bigger that what he had expected.

Looking around the room, which seemed to be a living room, Lain realized that the interior of the carriage was no different from the inside of a home. There was a pink, four-sectional couch placed against the wall facing the door that they just came through, along with a pink colored low table at its center. The floor of the living room was covered in a greenish pink rug that had designs of various beautiful pink flowers on it. Which made the living feel more welcoming.

The rug also served a purpose of covering up the runes engraved on the floor. Noticing this, gave Lain various new ideas of how to cover up the glowing runes in his new house. Seeing the runes constantly emitting faint light all day would definitely drive him crazy after a while. 

On the left wall of the living room was a doorway that led to a kitchen of sorts, from the viewpoint of Lain. And on the right wall of the living room was another doorway that led to another bedroom or closet of sorts. Lain couldn’t tell exactly what the room was, from his current viewpoint within the living room. 

It also seemed from Lain’s point of view he believed there was likely a doorway leading to a bedroom inside the kitchen, similar to his own. He reasoned that the house seemed too similar to his for it not to have an extra bedroom like his.

“Nice place, sister Annette.” Hui Shi said proudly with a bright and extremely handsome smile on his face. He then casually walked over to the couch in front of him and sat down relaxingly. While Lain was still standing busily by the front door admiring the beauty of the inside of the carriage, completely ignoring the words and behavior of Hui Shi.

“Thanks, brother Hui Shi. Would you two like something to drink or eat while we’re on our way?” Annette replied with a smile of her own, she truly loved the radiant smile of Hui Shi. It always made her happier. 

Hearing her words, brought Lain out of his trance. He quickly nodded his head, at her question before going towards the couch to sit down next to Hui Shi. “Yes. A glass of water will do. If you have a small fruit to eat on the way, that’ll be better.” Hui Shi replied to her, before moving slightly to the side to allow Lain to sit on his left.

Chapter 131: Herald

After hearing their response, she took a moment to gather her thoughts before saying. “Herald, come out! While I go get my friends here some food, please take us to the nearest hero recruitment office. Thanks!” 

After her words echoed out inside the carriage a holographic boy magically appeared in front of Hui Shi and Lain, while she walked into the kitchen. The holographic boy then bowed and said in a spirited, and childish voice. “Will do, sister! It should take us a little less than two hours to get there.”

Looking at the boy, Hui Shi and Lain could see that it was only about 6 to 7 years old. It had a light orange shirt on, and was wearing blue shorts, and a pair of khaki colored sandals. If not for the fact that the boy looked slightly holographic, the two of them would’ve thought it was a real flesh and blood human.

As Hui Shi and Lain were looking at the holographic boy called Herald with curiosity, it too looked at them, before greeting the two of them with a bright smile. “Hello you two! I’m Herald, Annette’s brother. Nice to meet you!” After greeting them, it bowed before looking towards the door that led outside, which was still open.

The moment it looked at the door, the runes on the door shone brightly before the door closed on its own. Shortly afterward, both Lain and Hui Shi felt a slight jerk, as if they just started moving. It seemed the boy had somehow communicated with the beasts harnessed to the carriage, and told them to move the carriage to an unknown destination.

Ignoring the sudden movement of the carriage, Hui Shi and Lain replied back to Herald. “Nice to meet you too, my precious little brother Herald.” Hui Shi said. Lain replied with a light nod, before completely immersing himself in studying the appearance of the holographic, latino looking boy in front of him, who had high cheek bones, large round eyes and chubby cheeks that made him appear very adorable. Lain was too mesmerized by the holographic technology of runes to react as he usually would, so he could only nod absentmindedly as a greeting.

Hearing their reply, Herald beamed and ran over to the two of them, acting no different from a small boy. He then sat down next to Hui Shi and asked gleefully. “What are your names? Since you’re my sister’s friends, that means you’re also my friends too! Right?”

“Yes my little brother, we're friends too. My name is Hui Shi, and my brother here is called Lain. We just recently met your sister so we don't know much about her. Can you tell us more about your sister?” Hui Shi responded with curiosity. He was already growing fond of the little kid. Lain on the other hand was still too engrossed in studying the holographic child to respond to the child’s questions.

Chapter 132: Blessing of Ensieth

“My sister is a hero and she’s very strong. A little while ago a bad old man came into our chariot and my sister scared him away! I was too scared of him, so I hid. Why are you glowing? Are you a priest? My sister told me that there were people called priests that go around helping people, and every one of them glows, just like you, and if I ever meet one in the future I should be thankful because priests are very kind people and are blessed by gods. Are you glowing because you’re a priest?” Herald asked questioningly, he too was curious about the two people in front of him. 

“You’re correct my precious little brother, I’m a priest of Ensieth. You are very fortunate to meet a priest today aren’t you? Give me your hand, let me give you a blessing too that way we’re both blessed by a god. I’m sure you’ll like it. My lord wishes to give it to you.” Replied Hui Shi, with a smile. Him and Lain quickly figured out in their heads that the old man that Herald just talked about must’ve been the old man Trent.

Hearing Hui Shi’s words, Herald gladly reached out his holographic right hand with a bright smile on his face towards Hui Shi in curiosity. After seeing the stretched out arm of the boy, Hui Shi slowly brought his right hand towards the boy, and touched it. Strangely, his hand could actually touch the holographic hand of the boy, instead of passing through it, which was a strange thing for Lain to see. 

While holding his hand, Hui Shi’s hand started to glow even brighter than it normally would, causing the boy to be mesmerized by the beauty of the etheric figures flying gracefully within the glow that surrounded Hui Shi.

“Praise my great lord, may his kindness bless this poor child before me.” Hui Shi slowly prayed gracefully. The moment he started his short prayer, a crisp sound of a bird resounded from his glowing hand. Then a tiny rainbow colored bird, with the size and shape of a tiny hummingbird, flew out from within the countless etheric figures inside the golden glow that surrounded his hand. 

The bird’s crisp sound echoed out in the air one more time, bringing the greatest feeling of bliss and clarity to all who heard it. Lain, whose mind was previously occupied with thoughts about the ingenuity of the holographic Herald before him, as well as how runes could possibly create such ingenuity, quickly gained great clarity of mind and soul, figuring out what would’ve normally taken him hours to figure out in his head about runes, instantly. 

The feeling of bliss that washed over him, just from the two bird cries alone, was something he had never experienced before in his entire life. After listening to the bird’s cries he could only close his eyes, and experience the harmony of body and soul for the first time in his life peacefully.

Chapter 133: Becoming Complete

The boy also felt the feeling of extreme bliss and harmony, which were feelings he had never experienced in its entire life, as it was just a holographic bundle of light, and not truly a human being. Feeling the blissful and relaxing emotions that it had never experienced in its entire existence for the first time, the boy slowly closed his eyes as well, completely immersing himself in the wonder of emotions and feelings. 

As the boy was mesmerized by the extreme feeling of bliss and clarity, the tiny multicolored bird quickly dove into its holographic head, before curling itself where the boy’s brain was supposed to be, and falling asleep within it.

After the beautiful bird flew gracefully, like an etheric fairy through the air into the boy's head, curled itself into a multicolored ball, and fell asleep within it, the boy's body was washed over again with a greater feeling of bliss, clarity, and tranquility than he had ever experienced before. His thoughts became countless times clearer, and his once holographic figure started to slowly become less holographic. 

The boy couldn’t help but smile enchantingly as he experienced his holographic body slowly becoming real by the second. The feeling of bliss that he experienced as he slowly became more real was beyond imagination. Within a minute his body slowly became no different from that of a normal human being’s. 

After his body became a normal human’s, completely enclosing the beautiful, fairy-like bird within his head, Lain slowly opened his eyes to experience a miracle that he had never thought was possible.

The boy before him had completely transformed into a living breathing human, no different from him. His skin which was previously holographic in appearance and nature looked no different from that of a normal human’s now, from Lain baffled point of view.

Lain for the first time in a while was completely shocked by his narrow understanding of the principles of life. Turning a holographic creature into a real flesh and blood human wasn’t something he thought a priest of Ensieth was capable of. But here it is, occurring before his very eyes.

After the boy’s body turned completely real, the boy slowly opened his eyes, smiled at Lain and Hui Shi, saying “Thanks.” Before gently laying down on the couch next to Hui Shi. Soon light sounds of breathing echoed out from his nostrils. It seemed the feeling of bliss and tranquility that washed over his body had caused his young and developing body to fall into a deep sleep.

“Thank you my lord, for blessing this child.” Hui Shi whispered softly in prayer, before letting go of the boy’s hand.

Chapter 134: A Miracle

Less than a minute after letting the boy go, Annette quickly rushed into the living room. Seeing the real boy in front of him left her completely baffled. She couldn’t help but run towards the sleeping child and touch his body to make sure her eyes weren’t deceiving her. Earlier she saw rays of golden light shine inside the kitchen, which caused her to stop what she was doing, as well as the crisp bird sounds that caused her to fall into a feeling of extreme bliss and clarity, so she quickly rushed over.

Who knew she would witness a miracle. Touching the real life body of the boy caused her so much shock she almost yelled loudly in astonishment. But before she did, Hui Shi raised his right hand, and said softly to her in a whisper. “Please take the child to a different room. Our speech could wake him up.”

Lain, who was also curious, couldn't help but reach over from where he was sitting and gently touch the little boy’s hand as well, in order to confirm the miracle that he had just witnessed before quickly letting go of the boy.

After seeing Lain’s actions, Annette quickly closed her gaping mouth, and nodded gently at Hui Shi and Lain, before gently lifting the boy up from the couch and taking him into the kitchen. 

After about three minutes in the kitchen, she came back with two stone shaped cups filled with water and two stone bowls filled with exotic fruits. She then gave Lain and Hui Shi, one cup and one bowl each, before kneeling down in front of Hui Shi.

You could see the gratefulness on her face. “Thank you, brother Hui Shi. May lord Eniseth’s grace last forever.” She solemnly said, before taking a deep bow that made her head touch the rug below her.

“You’re welcome my sister. Please get up, and let me explain why my lord helped the young child.”  Hui Shi replied slowly, before reaching towards Annette to help her up, after gently placing his cup and bowl on the ground next to him.

“Thank you, brother Hui Shi.” She gently said again before getting up and sitting down next to Hui Shi. Lain sitting by the side quietly drank his water and watched what was occurring before him, with a smile on his face, completely ignoring the plate of fruits in his hand.

“Let’s begin then. Was the soul of someone used to create the holographic child?” Hui Shi gently asked Annette. “Yes. My younger brother who I grew up with and also became heroes with, died a year after becoming a hero. He was tasked to research a strange but deadly phenomenon called Sweet by the hero division of the Justice Bureau. 

Chapter 135: The Death of Herald

This phenomenon primarily targeted children but also took the lives of adults periodically. A few weeks into his research, his dried up, mummified, and decaying body was found in a forest within our district. It seemed his body had been sucked of all its lifeforce, and about 98% of his soul had also been sucked away from him by a mysterious power.

The strangest part was that he died while he was off duty, so the Justice Bureau was incapable of tracking what occurred that caused his agonizing death.” Annette stated gloomily, with words that sounded more like cries, and whimpers, than words. Lain and Hui Shi could tell from her shaky voice and watery eyes that looked like they were about to start crying any moment that the death took a great toll on her.

“After his body was retrieved, and tests were done on him, I was given his body back, and a small fragment of the last two percent of his soul that was already dissipating due to his death. 

Seeing the orphaned child I grew up with. The little boy that always followed beside me through thick and thin. The young man that gladly followed my footsteps and became a hero knowing how dangerous it was, due to his desire to help those who were less fortunate than us. 

The proud man who made it his life’s goal to try to rescue as many children as possible from poverty, hunger, and danger, so they didn’t have to suffer like we did. Seeing him die before my very eyes broke me. It took me months before I could gather myself, and prepare for his funeral.

Having been given his body and soul fragment, I and my fellow orphaned brothers and sisters that I grew up with, prepared a funeral for him months after his death, and laid him to rest. I then took the last fragment of his soul, that would dissipate if not taken care of properly, and asked a rune craftsman who specialized in preserving souls to create runes within my home and chariot that would nourish his soul fragment over time. 

In hopes of preserving his soul until I could find a way to bring him back to life. I made it my life’s goal to find a way, no matter how hard it is, to revive my younger brother, even if it costs me my life.

The holographic boy that you saw was created in that image because that was the way I preferred he looked. It was his image and character from when he was much younger. It was also the time I had the greatest fun with him. The hologram also contains the last soul fragment of my younger brother, Herald.” She said, with tears streaming down her face. By the time she uttered her last words, she could barely even speak, as low cries of sadness came out of her mouth.

Lain, and Hui Shi seeing her in tears, filled with depression and misery, couldn’t help but also feel a sense of depression. Hui Shi slowly brought his right hand to her face and wiped the tears from her eyes. He then softly sighed and said. “Praise my lord…”

Chapter 136: Thank You, Brother Hui Shi

After his words came out of his mouth, the glow coming from his outstretched hand shined brightly, and quickly enclosed the body of Annette. Feeling the golden glow wash over her, Annette’s depressing and suicidal thoughts and emotions quickly disappeared from her body.

She then said, “Thanks, brother Hui Shi.” Before quieting down solemnly. “I’m sorry for your loss, sister Annette.” Lain said softly by the side, after seeing her regain her composure. Hearing his words, Annette simply smiled and nodded as a reply. 

“It truly was as I thought. When I saw the child, I realized through my connection with my Lord that there was a valiant soul hidden within it. Sensing the soul's desire for life, and its strong drive for justice, along with its innate kindness, my lord compelled me to help bring it back to life. That is the reason why I helped the young child. My lord truly cherishes those with compassion and kindness, and wished for your younger brother to suffer no longer in the previous state that he was in.” Hui Shi said calmly. He then reached down to the floor to grab his cup of water, with his left hand before drinking from it slowly. 

“Praise Lord Ensieth. I will cherish what he’s just done for me for the rest of my life.” Annette vowed solemnly. She could not have expected for her greatest desire to be fulfilled so soon. Her gratefulness could be seen clearly by both Hui Shi and Lain.

Hui Shi smiled, after hearing her vow. He then said to her while bowing his head solemnly. “And the lord will be with you for the rest of your life as well. Praise Lord Ensieth.” 

After his solemn bow, he slowly raised his head, and said to Lain and Annette. “Let’s forget this topic for now, in order to give sister Annette some privacy and closure. The child will be fine from now on,  and will grow up like any other child and also will forever be blessed by my Lord.” 

“Praise Lord Ensieth.” Annette replied, after hearing his words. She truly needed to come to terms with what just occurred privately, so just accepted his advice. Lain on the other hand, simply smiled and nodded. His world view also just changed slightly due to what just occurred before him, so he also needed time to come to terms with what he had just witnessed.

As the carriage that carried the three moved along the large empty road of the Peaceful Shiler District, the three quietly ate and drank their food, while contemplating their past, present and future. Before Lain knew it, they were already on their way to their destination.

Back at the strange planet covered in red and purple grasses, the young lady Ralif was currently walking along a small, quiet, dirt road, far away from any buildings. She was wearing a floral  shirt that was covered in blue rose-like flowers, as well as a red floral skirt that had blue daisy-like flowers on it. It seems she was taking a stroll around the outskirts of the city, she was previously seen within. While slowly walking along the old, and quiet dirt road, she was humming a joyful tune while looking around at her surroundings in curiosity. 

Chapter 137: A World of Fungi

While looking at her surroundings, she saw creatures of various types, some were reptile-like, small and scaly, while others were tiny little insect-like creatures that flew around her annoyingly. 

Some were even as large as cows, wandering the plain in the distance with brown skin, four large muscular legs, duck-like faces, thick hooves, and large antelope-like horns, yet as she looked around she couldn’t help but think to herself in dismay and confusion. ‘This planet truly is strange. Not a single real animal can be seen anywhere on it. The only creatures I’ve seen are insect-like, and animal-like creatures that seem to be made out of different intelligent fungi species. Hopefully the countless microscopic spores in the air aren’t all poisonous.”

As she was thinking her thoughts and looking around at the wonderful creatures around her, she seemed to notice something far in the distance, towards her left. Looking in the direction that caught her eye, she squinted her eyes and sent a penetrating gaze that could see miles ahead of her towards the location that caught her eyes. Soon after getting a good look at what caught her eyes, she quickly jumped from her current standing position and disappeared from sight. Her body moved through the air at extreme speed, causing sonic booms to echo out behind her.

While Ralif was speeding through the air towards an unknown location, her two brothers, Rufut, and Jaiym, were just entering a tavern within the city that they were seen in earlier, when they heard the sonic boom of her movements coming from a far distance.

They couldn’t help but pause for a second in confusion, along with the crowd of people in the street around them, to look in the direction the sound was coming from, before entering the tavern slowly. Completely ignoring the disturbance, while the rest of the crowd gossiped around them about the cause of the sound.

The tavern they entered was a large tent made out of red grass straws. The inside of the tavern was filled with chairs that were also made out of grass straws, and tables made out of clay.

In the middle of the tavern was a cook, who used cooking utensils made out of hardened clay and rocks, to cook his meals. Surrounding him were the tables and chairs for his customers to use.

Seeing the cook, a shirtless, tall, bald, bulbous nosed, caucasian looking, burly man, wearing a skirt made of straw, and a chest covered in thick chest hair, busily cooking in the middle of the tavern, surrounded by pots currently being heated by the bundles of burning grass they were placed on top of, Rufut and Jaiym decided to choose an empty table close to him in order to talk to him, while he cooked.

Chapter 138: Nubta, The Humble Cook

Seeing Rufut and Jaiym, who were dressed in linen-like fabric walk over, the cook quickly realised that they probably weren’t from his planet, but he still smiled and said to them in a welcoming gesture after feeling the imperial aura emanating from the body of Rufut that made him feel like worshipping him. “Welcome to my humble #$jd$, travelers from beyond our 3*$&dj#. Please, what can I *&$#@ you?” 

Hearing the cook’s welcoming words, everyone eating in the tavern quickly turned to look at the pair of brothers, in interest, before slowly looking away, and continuing on with their meals. It seemed they were already used to seeing such foreigners in their land.

“Anything will do. Thanks.” Jaiym replied slowly, hoping the cook understood his words clearly. Although it was hard to decipher the cook’s speech, due to his Svalian dialect being slightly different from the one Jaiym grew up speaking, he could still piece together what he was trying to say.

Rufut on the other hand didn’t seem to have too much of an issue listening to the man’s words. He and Jaiym quickly sat down.

Before they could start asking the cook questions, the cook nodded at Jaiym’s words, and said to them. ”It’s been a while since I met someone from #&^492. Every time one of you guys show up, you leave 2+*&%^ as quickly as you came. It appears to me that you guys don’t like our choice in food. So, I wonder what brought you 2$^-(* here to our 3*$&dj# today?”  

“What brought us to your planet today? Well, we’re honestly kind of lost. So we’ll probably only stay for a while before leaving for elsewhere.” Jaiym replied slowly. He was slowly starting to get used to the way the locals spoke, although some words were still hard to decipher. 

“What do you mean our type of people leave here as quickly as we come? Is there something we should be aware of?” Rufut, who was half listening, half looking around at the people eating around him asked. As his deep voice was heard, many around the tavern couldn’t help but listen to him carefully as if they were listening to the command of their ruler. Even the cook, stopped what he was doing to listen to his words carefully, until Rufut finished speaking, before continuing his work.

After hearing Rufut’s question, he answered carefully as if he was speaking to an emperor. “Sire, your humble cook here is called N#b@a. What I was inferring earlier, was that due to our Hilcrah #&^$**’s rule that forbids its citizens to kill anyone and consume their flesh, but must eat the human meat provided by the #&^$**’s army. We citizens always cook with meat given to us by the #&^$** itself. 

Chapter 139: A Strange Old Man. The Stench Of Blood

You see sire, our 3*$&dj# does not have animals, so in order for citizens of our #&^$** to eat a hearty meal full of meat, we can only get it by consuming either ourselves, or the citizens of other #&^$**s. 

Since we citizens consume human meat provided by our #&^$**, when we occasionally get travelers from beyond our 3*$&dj# , who dress in strange clothing like you and your dearest partner here, they become disgusted by our culture. 

Many leave the moment they find this fact out, but some stay to investigate, only to disappear forever when they decide to either visit our dear king for answers, or cause problems within our #&^$**.”  By the time he was done explaining he was half sweating, due to fear that he may offend Rufut somehow, due to his choice of words. He even stopped cooking in order to explain his words clearly.

“Nubta is your name I see. Well said, you may continue cooking while we speak.” Rufut replied to him calmly, after hearing his words. Although he had questions to ask himself, he decided to let his elder brother ask the questions, while he listened along. So he calmly looked at Jaiym, hoping he’ll continue his questions.

“Mister Nubta, thanks for your clarification. But why did your Hilcrah Kingdom decide to start consuming meat? I mean, have you always been a human eating kingdom? And do the other kingdoms on this planet also eat human meat? Do you know that human meat is taboo where we come from?” Jaiym asked inquisitively. He still couldn’t wrap his head around why an entire kingdom would order its inhabitants to eat human meat, and not just any human meat but only the human meat provided to them by the kingdom’s army.

Hearing Jaiym’s questions, Nubta quickly glanced around him, before leaning closer to the two of them. He then replied to them in the softest voice possible, hoping no one important would hear his words. “No. Although I may get in trouble for saying this, I’ll say it anyway, in order to help sire and his partner here. From what I was told by my parents, who were told by their parents, our #&^$** was once a vegetarian #&^$**, who only ate the creatures that grew on this 3*$&dj#, without ever consuming meat. The few times we did eat meat, it was brought by travelers like you, from beyond our 3*$&dj#. 

But that changed, one fateful year, eons ago, when a strange old man came to our #&^$**. The features of that man were so striking that everyone who saw him remembered him clearly. He was tall, had blood red hair, just like the plants below your feet, and he reeked of fresh blood. As if he’d just finished massacring countless people, with his bare hands.

The stench of blood coming from the man was so strong that the entire city was covered in its stench, even before he entered the #&^$**.

Chapter 140: Should I Kill Him?

Ever since that man came to our #&^$**, our king created rules that forced us to consume human flesh ever since. Oftentimes forcing our #&^$**’s army to go out to start wars against our neighboring #&^$**s in order to create an endless supply of human flesh for the citizens of our #&^$** to consume.

Ever since that fateful day, we’ve had no choice but to consume the flesh of our neighboring #&^$**. But we can only do as told by our king. Eating human meat is now normal for the citizens of our #&^$**. But most of us still hate eating it.” 

After quietly answering Jaiym’s question, he then quickly went back to cooking again, after looking around one last time to make sure he wasn’t heard by anyone but Jaiym and Rufut. 

A short minute later, when he didn’t hear a response from Rufut or Jaiym, as they were too busy contemplating the information they had just received, which was slightly shocking to them, Nubta chuckled to himself before saying loudly. “Human meat is called taboo where you come from? Well, some of us citizens kind of love eating taboo. I’m going to make a signature dish in the future and call it Taboo!” It seemed due to the difference in dialect he couldn’t understand what the word taboo actually meant. So he thought it was another name for human meat, and laughed at his own ingenuity, and the new strange word that he had just learned.

Hearing his words, disgusted both Rufut and Jaiym. So they both stood up at the same time, and left the tavern, completely ignoring the mad laughter of the burly man behind them, who was too busy cooking and thinking about a new food recipe to pay attention to them any longer.

As the two were about to exit the tavern, Jaiym thought to himself, as a dangerous aura started to leak out from his body. “Should I kill him?’ 

After thinking this, he slowly looked back at Nubta with a simple intense glare, that caused the laughing man to stop laughing and cooking abruptly. The intense glare from Jaiym made Nubta’s heart stop beating immediately. 

An invisible force seemed to have gripped his heart tightly, and had isolated it from the rest of his body, causing him extreme pain and discomfort. As his body suffered from cardiac arrest, and his mind felt like it was being stared at by a frighteningly dangerous predator, he couldn’t help but shiver constantly in shock and terror. Just a few seconds later, Jaiym sighed in sadness, and sympathy before looking away from the shocked cook with another thought in his mind. ‘No need to kill him…he’s not the problem. He’s only a symptom of a bigger problem.’

After looking away, the dying Nubta’s heart started beating widely again. It seemed the invisible force from before had released its tightened grip on Nubta’s aching heart. Cold sweat had already covered his entire body by the time his heart restarted desperately on its own. 

Chapter 141: Taboo! A White Circle

His previously happy and joyful mood, had also been quenched thoroughly by the simple glare that targeted him, from a position that he wasn’t paying attention to earlier. 

By the time he looked towards the direction where he felt the glare originate from, in depression, fear and terror, Jaiym and Rufut had already left his tavern, and moved away from view. So he could only sit deliriously on the grass chair next to him in doubt, and fear of what just happened to him, unable to figure out the cause of it. 

But after a bout of deep breaths that seemed to hurt his lungs painfully, he quickly decided to close down his tavern for the day, due to the sickening feeling that he felt all over his body, that seemed to be getting worse by the minute.

‘Maybe I was too excited earlier, causing my old heart and body to give out on me? What was I excited about again? Oh, yeah! Taboo! I still need to figure out how to make my new signature dish Taboo! As a famous chef from years ago, many of my old friends will definitely be jealous if I can make another prized dish!’ Nubta thought to himself in glee, even as his health seemed to worsen. Only after 3 minutes of exhaustion did he finally scream for help. Before, he was too busy coming up with a list of ingredients to worry about his health, now it seemed he was truly going to die if he didn’t cry for help.

After calling for help, he was quickly helped by the people nearby, and carried away to another grass hut, where he was attended to by an apothecary.

After leaving the tavern in disgust, Jaiym and Rufut slowly made their way through the crowded street.  After walking for a couple of minutes, Jaiym opened his mouth and said to Rufut. “You should probably go check up on your elder sister. Ralif may need your help where she went. I believe the reason she had to leave in such a hurry is likely related to the corpse race.

I’ll walk around for a few more hours, in order to investigate this kingdom a bit more before I head back home.”

“Sounds good to me.” Rufut replied with a confident smile. After replying, something strange started to happen. In-between his two feet, a tiny white circle magically appeared on the ground. It first appeared as a tiny dot, before quickly expanding on the ground into a large white circle big enough to surround his entire body. The moment the circle grew large enough to surround Rufut’s entire body, his entire body quickly sank into the circle, as if he was diving feet first into a pool of water.

With a small splashing sound, waves flowed across the white dot as if it was a body of water, before it quickly disappeared from sight. From the moment the white dot appeared to the moment Rufut rapidly sunk into it, only less than a second of time had passed.

Chapter 142: A Surprised Crowd

The natives surrounding them couldn’t help but be baffled, as they witnessed Rufut’s disappearance. Many quickly gathered around Jaiym, in confusion, and doubt.

“Did your #$&% just disappear?” One man asked Jaiym, while looking at the spot on the ground where Rufut was just standing on. “No way! Maybe there wasn’t a da#$% there to begin with? Right?” Another replied, before Jaiym could open his mouth to answer the first question. It seemed he didn’t believe there was anybody there to start with, and everything he just saw was a hallucination.

As Jaiym was surrounded by a crowd of curious natives who kept bombarding him with questions, he suddenly felt slightly awkward, due to the fact that he forgot, most of the people in this city from his understanding were mere mortals, without any real abilities of their own. From his findings, he knew that they were knowledgeable about people having various abilities, but he also knew that they themselves didn’t practice any cultivation.

From what he was told before he arrived within this universe, this universe was a privately owned universe under a city within the Sval Kingdom. The city was called Yearning Peace, and its citizens often came into this universe to gather resources, before returning to the territory of the Sval kingdom.

Due to this fact, the rulers of Yearning Peace forbade cultivation to be taught within this universe, in order to preserve its natural resources, as well as heritage. From the rulers’ understanding, not letting the citizens of this universe cultivate helps preserve the resources within the universe. Because if these citizens could cultivate, they’ll end up using the resources within this universe for themselves.

But because of this fact, the rulers of Yearning Peace offer the humans within the universe protection from external foes that could come in and prey on them. Foes like the corpse race.

Feeling awkward he had to take over 10 minutes to gather his thoughts, while the crowd around him argued about what just occurred, completely ignoring him and his obviously awkward, blank facial expression. 

After realising that they were getting nowhere trying to figure the answer for themselves due to him being silent, Jaiym cleared his throat, calmed his mind and tried to solve their curiosity, by answering the questions that they asked him earlier. 

But before he could answer their questions, he suddenly felt a strong feeling of disgust and fear well up from within him. 

Chapter 143: A Thick Stench Of Blood

Along with this feeling of disgust and fear, was the thick stench of blood. Looking around in fear and anxiety, he realized that every citizen around him seemed to have been frozen in place. Unable to move an inch, as if time had been frozen around him.

But with further scrutiny, he realized that it wasn’t time that had frozen around him, it seemed every citizen that surrounded him had fallen under the mental and physical control of someone else. Only he was somehow unaffected. 

Realizing the danger he was in, he decided to quickly use his will power to free himself from that strong feeling of fear and disgust. But before he could will himself free, he heard a powerful voice explode inside his mind. “It seems you’re finding it comfortable here aren’t you? Child of the Veex bloodline?”

Hearing the booming voice resound loudly in his mind, almost caused him to faint. But his will power quickly erupted from his body and soul, and freed him from the extremely suffocating and disgusting feeling that came with the voice that almost knocked him unconscious.

“Who are you? What do you want with me?” Jaiym replied, with a yell of anger. He was already starting to realize who this powerful voice might belong to, due to the thick stench of blood that suffocated his lungs, and the words of Nubta.

“People call me Blood Heaven! Due to your Veex bloodline, and the unique bloodlines of your two other brethren that somewhat makes us distant relatives, I will be merciful and give you and your Gilagesh Empire five years to clean out the dregs from the Evil Ghost Celestial Cult. After five years, at any point in time from then on I may usher forth a divine massacre that will cleanse this universe of all filth that still remains!” The voice replied loudly again, causing the mentally unstable Jaiym to start hyperventilating, due to the extreme, suffocating fear and disgust that flooded his mind each time the voice spoke.

After the voice disappeared, he slowly willed himself out of the anguish that plagued him, only to notice the entire planet around him was already covered in a blood rain. The clouds above him had at some point in time turned into the color of blood, and from his point of view, the rain that fell down from them onto his shivering body smelled, tasted, and felt no different from real blood.

Realizing the change in the atmosphere, he knew someone very powerful was responsible for the cannibalism within this tiny kingdom, that doesn’t even occupy 1% of the planet. And that person wanted them gone as soon as possible.

But he also knew, deep down, that he wouldn’t leave just because of the fear of a powerful villain. And neither will his siblings. 

Chapter 144: A Sorrowful Chant

So after spending a few minutes steeling his mind, and body from the shock brought by the voice, that never returned after speaking those threatening last words. He vowed in his mind. ‘If  Blood Heaven is man, I will battle a man. If Blood Heaven is a god, I will battle a god. In five years, me and my brother and sister will battle Blood Heaven, and rid this world of his evil! Until then we must deal with the corpse race first, as he said.’ 

He was someone who had never been afraid of threats. So instead of cowering in fear and defeat, he resolved within his mind, to fight till the last man standing.

After blood started falling from the skies, the people surrounding Jaiym out of fear quickly ran away from him towards their own homes, completely unaware that they had all previously been under the control of Blood Heaven. Due to the secret stories from their ancestors that recorded the day they became cannibals, the people within this kingdom, and planet as a whole had an innate fear of blood. Blood to them was an ill omen, an omen of disaster.

Just minutes after the blood rain started, the streets of the entire kingdom were empty of people. Only Jaiym stood there shakily, out in the open on an empty street, being bathed in a rain of blood that soaked his clothing from head to toe.

After a deep sigh of resolve, Jaiym slowly made his way back home under the heavy blood rain. His mind was filled with anger, with each step he took, causing the dangerous aura emanating from his body to fill the air around him. 

The nearby people hidden within their homes couldn’t help but shivered uncontrollably when he walked by their house, due to the dangerous aura that seeped into their homes and bathed their minds and bodies in extreme fear.

But he didn’t go far, before he started to hear an extremely sorrowful chant coming from within the nearby homes. “Kskjf ljl4l fslk soerejt…..”

As he continued his walk, more people seemed to join in on the sorrowful chant. He quickly realized, while unwillingly listening to the chant that strangely it wasn’t sung in Svalian but another language that he had never heard before. He knew it wasn’t Gilbrazen either, because he had heard Gilbrazen before.

Strangely the chant that was filled with extreme sorrow, and mystery, seemed to echo endlessly within his angered heart, as he slowly made his way back home, bringing despair and sorrow to his heart.

By the time he was half way home, he was already chanting along in sadness as well, his previously murderous thoughts had already been long forgotten. 

Chapter 145: I Must Help My People!

He could only chant along now, as the words of what he now assumed was an ancient language entered his mind and mysteriously cleansed his mind of all murderous thoughts, making him worship whatever mysterious entity that the chant was being sung to in extreme depression. Tears quickly started falling down his face as he made his way back home.

As he was chanting along, he slowly concluded that the chant may be some sort of ancient prayer that seemed to call a divine being for help. 

The emotions of everyone around him seemed to affect him as they sang the chant in sadness. It seemed years of fear and oppression had made the citizens of the kingdom miserable, and the blood rain was the catalyst that made them sing the chant of their forefathers in fear and sadness. He even felt the sound of the chant come from far away the more he walked, as if every person on the planet and beyond were all currently singing along, in sadness as well.

Back at the little house in the Peaceful Shiler District of Yearning Peace City, hours before he left with Hui Shi, and Annette to the hero recruitment office, Lain was busy sleeping, when his eyes opened abruptly. The iris of his eyes and his hair strangely turned blood red in color, the moment he woke up. The air within the room he was in also started to reek of blood.

For some reason, something woke him up from deep sleep. Something he hadn’t heard in a very long time, the sound of chanting in a language that he couldn’t understand but knew very well. It was a sound that he grew up listening to occasionally.

The sadness that he felt from the chant made him weep in sadness as well. Tears fell down his blood red eyes as he sat on the bed in depression. Slowly as he was overwhelmed by the feeling of sadness, he determined in his heart that he would find a way to help the people that were chanting within his heart wherever they were. Something within him wouldn’t allow him to sit idly by while those people suffered. He reasoned that they needed him, and so he must help them. He must help his people.

After coming to that conclusion, he also slowly started chanting along in sorrow as well. He spent the rest of the night awake, quietly chanting sorrowfully in a language that he had never understood since he was born, yet was too familiar with. “Kskjf ljl4l fslk soerejt…..”

Somewhere in a distant cold world, a young lady with blood colored hair, dressed in a pink, long-sleeved shirt, and blue shorts sang a chant in an ancient language as she sat at the sharp peak of a frozen ice mountain, swaying gently back and forth. Her eyes which were blood red in color wept in sadness as she sang the chant softly. “Kskjf ljl4l fslk soerejt…..”

As she continued singing, she slowly determined within her mind that she must help her people. ‘The calling of my Divine Father. My people need me. So I must find and help them as soon as possible.’ She thought in her head, as the chanting continued to escape from her mouth.

Chapter 146: Forgive Me…

Slowly she stood up, and looked to the sky, while still chanting, before disappearing from her location.

A lonely old man could be seen standing within a destroyed city, that was covered in the corpses of strange creatures, and countless streams of their blood that slowly formed a small river that flowed all over the city that was over a thousand miles wide. Due to the degree of damage to the corpses, their species could not be determined from sight. The old man stood at their center, covered in blood, chanting in sadness.

He was dressed in a blue shirt that was already dyed red in blood. Even his gold colored shorts, was also drenched red, as he stood there in sadness. Tears could be seen streaming from his blood red eyes, as his blood red hair flew wildly in the cold wind.

“My brother, Blood Heaven, you must have caused this haven’t you?” The old man slowly stated, in between chants of sadness. He then looked around at the blood that flowed all over the city in small streams, and thought to himself. ‘My Divine Father…Sorry. My family has forsaken you and my people. The people we were born to protect.’

Tears started falling from his blood red eyes in larger volume, after finishing his thoughts. He then closed his eyes, yet tears still fell down his cheeks. He even started to quiver in sadness as he stood there, chanting.

‘We will forsake you again my Divine Father. But please forgive me of my sins. You may end the life of this child of yours in the future if you wish.’ He thought to himself in grief and guilt. 

He spent the rest of the day standing there chanting in depression. Desperately trying to figure out when he and his family went towards the wrong direction in life, but yet couldn’t accept the conclusion he kept arriving at. 

“It wasn’t my fault, Divine Father. It wasn’t my family’s fault either...’ He occasionally thought to himself in sadness as he stood there, for the rest of the day, feeling overwhelming sorrow and guilt.

“Kskjf ljl4l fslk soerejt…..” A sorrowful chant echoed in the heart of another old man, dressed in a blood colored gown, that was tied by a golden sash at his waist. The old man had blood red colored eyes, and also long, blood red hair that cascaded down his shoulders. 

The old man was lying down on a grass-straw bed while being served strange blood colored fruits shaped like almonds by two women dressed in red, grass straw dresses, who looked at him with fear. The old man was currently within a large grass-made building that was cone-shaped like a hut. 

Chapter 147: We Have Sinned….

Hearing the sorrowful chant in his heart, brought the old man who was lying down on the bed to tears. “Leave me now!” The old man said quietly in anger while choking back his tears, causing the two ladies around him to quickly run away from the room they were within, in great fear. 

Strangely the slightly crying voice that came out of his mouth sounded similar to the one that was talking to Jaiym earlier. The one that called himself Blood Heaven. 

After everyone left, the old man sat up and thought in his head as the chant echoed on in his heart. ‘My people, you have suffered by the hands of my family on our quest for revenge. My Divine Father….we have sinned!’ 

As the chant continued on in his heart, he couldn’t help but continue crying softly in sadness as well, after feeling the extreme sadness coming from the voices within the chant in his heart. ‘No Divine Father! I must continue my sins, even if it means forsaking my own people.’ He continued in sadness, fear and guilt, before steeling his mind, and closing his eyes forcefully.

After he closed his eyes in meditation, tears no longer came out of his eyes. But the aura of sadness could be seen lingering around him. He spent the rest of the day in that position, hoping the chanting would stop soon.

“My Divine Father….I have forsakened you.” An extremely old man said difficultly, while holding back tears that were threatening to fall from his dark, blood red eyes. The extremely old man, who was dressed in a white robe that had one long blood red stripe going down its center, was sitting meditatively on a soft cotton-like cushion in what seemed to be the inside of a dark cave. 

He had a head full of long, blood red hair that was darker than usual, and the shriveled up skin on his body made him look like he was already nearing the end of his life, yet there was a trait to him that made him appear younger and livelier than he should be.

Next to him was a cordless sawzall-like weapon, on the ground. The weapon looked lifeless and ancient, as if it had been around since the birth of the universe, and was already about to crumble to dust.

On the dirt ground where the old weapon was placed, blood red lines could be seen surrounding it. The blood red lines, that crisscrossed like a net around the weapon, could be seen all over the dark cave that the extremely old man sat within.

Looking at the red lines that crisscrossed all over the cave slowly, the old man unwillingly started to chant slowly in sadness, as a thought entered his mind. ‘For this weapon, I have forsakened my Divine Father. Was it worth it?’

Chapter 148: A Small Temple

But after a moment, he shook his head in grief and sadness. ‘It no longer matters whether it’s worth it or not. It is a choice that I made for my family in order to get revenge for my dead wife and child. I have sinned, and I will pay for my sins.’ He thought determinately, before closing his eyes in sadness. 

“Kskjf ljl4l fslk soerejt…..” Chanting could be heard occasionally escaping his mouth in the dark cave, as he unwillingly tried to stop himself from crying and chanting in great sorrow. 

In a forest filled with gigantic foreign trees. Trees that came in many different strange colors and shapes. Some trees were red and bulbous in shape, and had large, red, globe-like leaves that dotted their bulbous sky covering trunks from top to bottom, with each leaf being the size of a continent.  Others looked like large pink umbrellas, with their trunks looking like coiled, sky reaching snakes, and their tops being gigantic leaves that were bigger than many planets.

There were also many green colored trees, but their sizes were so unimaginably large, that from the point of view of a human, their trunks look no different from walls with no end.  The skies looked smaller than the trees within this forest. Even the smallest grass within the forest was the size of a three story house. 

A small and old temple could be seen within this gigantic forest. The temple that was no different from the size of a bacteria compared to the trees around it, was red in color and was made out of tiny red colored gemstones. It looked old, worn out and forgotten, and was not noticeable in any way.

Within the small old temple, a group of twenty people in brown robes could be seen kneeling and chanting solemnly in sadness, as if they were sinners who were desperately repenting of their sins. Their palms were touching the ground, grasping at it with all their might, causing blood to pool around their palms. Tears could be seen constantly falling to the floor from their eyes, as they chanted in sorrow and agony. “Kskjf ljl4l fslk soerejt…..”

In front of this group of people were two women and four men, who all wore blood red robes. Strangely everyone within the temple all had dark, blood red eyes and hairs.

While the group of kneeling people were chanting in sadness, the six men and women looked at each other in sadness, before one of the men said to the others in an ancient language that sounded similar to the chant that Lain heard earlier, the chant that the kneeling people were currently chanting. “My fellow brethren, I will choose who will go, and save the children of our Divine Father who are begging for help. Let everyone else be at ease.”

Chapter 149: A City of Corpses

Hearing his words, the other five people in red robes nodded at him solemnly. Before closing their eyes. They then knelt on the ground powerfully, causing the dust on the floor to scatter, before placing their palms on the floor, and grasping at it powerfully, as if they were trying to rip the hard gemstones from the floor, causing the gemstones that were slightly angled and sharp to dig into their fingers. 

As their fingers bled from their painful grip on the floor, they started chanting tearfully along with the group of people kneeling in front of them in great sorrow. “Kskjf ljl4l fslk soerejt…..”

After seeing the group of red robed people start their chant, the man who volunteered earlier then slowly made his way around the group of kneeling people and pulled up one of the brown robed people from the ground slowly, making sure to not disturb the others around him, before the two exited the old temple, by its blood red doors.

After exiting the temple, and slowly closing the doors behind them, the two then slowly walked away from the temple, on a narrow road that ran from the front of the temple towards the distant unknown forest.

After a few hours of walking within the forest together, while talking to each other, the brown robed man disappeared from the side of the red robed man. 

The red robed man, after seeing the brown robed man disappear from his side, continued walking down the narrow road, chanting in sadness for the quiet forest around him to listen to. “Kskjf ljl4l fslk soerejt…..”

Tears fell constantly on the dirt road that he walked sorrowfully on. But he continued on, with his steady barefoot steps, on the dirt road covered in sharp twigs, and rocks. 

Strangely, the gigantic trees, grasses and bushes around him slowly started to sway sorrowfully back and forth as if they were empathizing with his sorrowful chant. When a godly being is in sorrow, it seems the world around him will also be sorrowful. 

A while ago, just before Jaiym and Rufut entered the tavern that Nubta cooked within, Ralif rushed towards a certain direction, in a powerful leap.

After rushing towards that direction through the leap, Ralif landed violently thousands of miles away in another kingdom. Surrounding her was a torn and blood filled city filled with corpses. 

The huts surrounding her had already been torn apart, with limbs belonging to both the young and old strewn everywhere. As she looked around she immediately found what caused her desire to come here as quickly as she did. 

Chapter 150: Corpse Race!

Amongst the corpses that surrounded her miles around, were fiendish men and women dressed in gray gowns, eating and raping the dead corpses. Even with her violent arrival that sent dirt and stones scattering all over the place, they continued their debauchery, completely ignoring her presence.

Seeing the dead being defiled around her, caused her to be extremely disgusted, and angered. “Corpse race!” She spat out angrily, before jumping forward with extreme strength. Within a millisecond, her body moved, much faster than before, and circled the entire 200 mile wide city, crushing the heads of every villain that she passed by before stopping where she previously stood. 

Strangely, this time her body didn’t emit any sonic booms when she moved, even though she moved much faster than before. The way she moved through the air, looked like she was being guided by the wind, instead of going against it. She looked like a fairy flowing with the wind, as she ran, and jumped around the city crushing heads into minced meat.

But after crushing the heads of every corpse race member within the city, she quickly noticed something strange, their bodies still continued their previous actions, without the slightest care about their heads being crushed. 

Within seconds, their crushed heads started to regenerate back to their previous whole states, which shocked Ralif greatly. She couldn’t help but think to herself in anger, ‘What monsters! It seems I must thoroughly tear their bodies to shreds in order to truly kill these vermin!’ 

After their heads regenerated back to full, many of them finally stopped their dastardly acts, in bewilderment. It seems they didn’t know what just happened to them. Ralif’s movement was too fast for them to notice. So by the time their heads regenerated, fear gripped their hearts, and they finally snapped out of their previous ecstatic debaucherous states. 

While looking around at each other and their surroundings in bafflement, many shouted loudly in a foreign language that Ralif wasn’t able to understand. “@#*(*  UI#*&$#8 ##*&$^* !” 

Ralif quickly noticed that it seemed they were hollowering at her and also at those around them in order to alert them of her presence. Many even looked in her direction in fear and bewilderment, it seemed they finally started to remember her violent arrival, which they ignored earlier.

Realizing she was finally being monitored by the evil fiends before her, Ralif readied herself again for another jump, hoping to tear them to shreds this time around. But before she could jump towards the nearest corpse race member, she heard a voice coming from far away that spoke perfect Svalian. “Filth blood!” 

Chapter 151: A Powerful Fist!

Within seconds, a man in a blue gown had arrived within the city from the skies. He had grey hair that reached all the way to his shoulders, a gaunt, but short figure, that made him look like a mummified corpse, and a handsome, asian-like face that would’ve made Ralif worship his beauty if he wasn’t a sinister member of the corpse race.

Standing a mile away from her on the ground filled with red and purple grass, Ralif could feel the sinister aura coming from his body that made even the grey clothed corpse race members around the city shiver in fear.

‘Great! A leader of sorts has arrived. This is much easier than looking for them myself!’ She thought in her head, before jumping towards the man in blue with a mighty leap.

Seeing the mighty leap of Ralif, the sinister man frowned, and thought to himself. ‘Curse my bad luck! This filth is definitely someone far above the simple unity stage. How is someone this powerful on this backwards planet of all places! Let’s see if I am capable of raping and eating her today!’ 

He then yelled loudly in a foreign language towards the corpse race people all over the city, “#&*7h *($998 HH9889!!!” 

Hearing his words, the corpse race members scattered all over the city quickly got up from their original positions, just as Ralif arrived in front of the man in blue. Ralif could tell, as she arrived that the man in blue likely gave them a command to leave the city quickly.

But she had to deal with the guy in blue very quickly, so she didn’t care about the others at the current moment. She figured it was best to get rid of the strongest first, before dealing with the rest.

Swinging a fist with all her strength, that seemed to swim in the air like a fish towards the man in blue, Ralif completely ignored everyone around her.

Seeing the mesmerizing fist pierce towards his head, the man in blue frowned even more. But instead of trying to dodge the fist, he allowed it to continue towards his face. 

As the first swam through the air gracefully towards him, the man in blue’s body started releasing greenish blue gas to welcome the attack. Along with the greenish blue gas, a scimitar magically appeared on the man’s right hand. Which he swung mightily at the lower torso of Ralif with great strength. 

As the pale white scimitar pierced through the air, towards Ralif’s waist, her fist had already arrived at his face. The powerful punch tore through the shield made out of greenish blue gas and obliterated the head of the man in blue in an instant.

Chapter 152: Agonizing Poison

But yet, the white scimitar continued its forward momentum towards Ralif, even after its owner’s head was obliterated. With Ralif’s quick reflexes, she noticed the scimitar’s deadliness as it struck towards her, so she quickly jumped backwards, but her stomach was still grazed by the sharp edge of the weapon. 

The force that came from the scimitar as it grazed her stomach was still strangely enough to send a three mile long shockwave that destroyed many buildings around her, tearing half her shirt apart, revealing her undergarments. Yet her stomach was barely scratched by the weapon. At the moment of impact, reptile-like scales seemed to have appeared on her skin that protected her insides from danger.

After jumping backwards to avoid the sharp weapon, Ralif finally realized that the person in front of her wasn’t as easy to deal with as she previously thought he would be. Looking at her right hand, which punched him, she noticed that her skin had strangely turned greenish blue, as if it had been poisoned. And not just that, the pain she felt from her hand was so painful that her heart started to beat wildly. Even her mind seemed to be affected by the pain coming from her hand.

But what made the matter worse, was that she quickly noticed the pulverized head of the man in front of her start to regenerate before her very eyes, just like his people from before. Seeing this angered her greatly. She couldn’t help but curse in her mind, ‘Evil undead!’

Within the span of seconds, the man’s head had already grown back to its previous handsome state, without the slightest sign of damage to it.

But before the man whose head had already grown back could gather his thoughts, Ralif had already disappeared from her previous location, and had miraculously appeared directly in front of him, with speed that was much faster than before. This time, she let out a flurry of punches from both fists that tore his body apart in less than a second. Completely ignoring the gas that obscured the man’s body from head to toe.

After the series of punches, what was left of the man’s body was thrown far into the distance. His body was brutally pulverized before it even hit the ground over a mile away from where he previously stood. Even his scimitar was dropped to the ground, where Ralif stood. 

Standing by the scimitar, Ralif’s two hands had already turned into a deep shade of greenish blue. She even noticed the color slowly spread towards the rest of her arms and towards her shoulders. The pain from her arms caused her extreme agony. 

Chapter 153: Freezing Breath

She even had to hold in a moan of agony from escaping her lips, as she stood there wondering what to do to kill the undying creature before her. She was already in so much pain, yet she knew the man she just pulverized into shredded meat definitely wouldn’t die from her simple punches. So after taking a second to clear her mind from the extreme pain, she decided to take her focus elsewhere while the pulverized man recovered. 

Looking around, she quickly noticed that many of the corpse race members, driven by fear of her strength, as well as the command given to them earlier by the blue gowned man, had already started running away from the city.

Seeing this greatly angered her, so she took in a deep breath, and blew violently outwards. This violent puff of wind that she blew out from her mouth seemed to contain extremely low temperatures. 

As the frigid wind escaped from her mouth, it quickly spread throughout the city within a second, freezing everything within the city. The corpses strewn about the city quickly turned into ice sculptures, and so did the huts, and the red and purple grasses, which had turned into jagged, sharp ice shards on the ground.

Even the corpse race members that had already ran miles away from the city in fear, were quickly caught up to by the blast of cold wind, and were quickly frozen where they stood.

Those that flew away in the air, fell down to the ground and shattered into frozen particles on impact. While those who burrowed into the ground in order to escape were frozen where they burrowed. The cold wind turned the ground around them into a frozen burial ground that encased them within, due to its extremely cold temperatures. 

By the time, Ralif stopped her cold breath, everything in the skies, on the earth, and underground within a 400 mile radius around the city had already turned into ice sculptures.

The man in blue, who had already been pulverized into meat paste, was already regenerating his limbs, and head by the time the cold air came over him. Strangely though, as the air came over him, countless volumes of greenish blue gas escaped from his badly mangled body, and encased him within it like a cocoon. Protecting him from the freezing cold that would’ve frozen his body still. 

Everything that was touched by the gas he emitted, sizzled as if it was smoking, before quickly melting into a greenish blue liquid gel on the ground. Even the tiny particles within the cold wind also melted into gel. 

Author's Note: If you wish to continue reading this novel, please click the link below to read the next set of chapters.

Chapters 154 - 164

Godwrath: Journey of Lain

Feb 22, 2026

Chapter 154: The Scimitar’s Strike Noticing this, Ralif couldn’t help but frown. She then looked away for a second, to see if freezing the other corpse race villains around her had any effect. And str...

0 supporters

Support

At the first light of dawn, a young man was seen walking hastily from a forest. Wearing khaki shorts and a plain blue shirt, Lain, looked slightly exhausted from his long and arduous journey. After walking for another mile through the forest that’s currently barely walkable due to the low amount of light coming from the morning sun, he finally exited the foreign and slightly creepy forest and entered an open field.

The first sight that greeted him was the sky-high gray walls that greeted him far in the distance. Filled with complicated markings that seem to glitter in the early morning darkness, it illuminated its surroundings, filled with grasses. The walls stretched as far as the eyes could see, from east to west. 

The next sight that greeted him were the random carriages and people who were lining up in front of the gates situated on that wall. Some carriages were at least 200 feet in length. While others were less than 40 feet long. Every carriage was unique in its own way, but with one exception. All these carriages levitated off the ground and were pulled by one or more tall, gaunt creatures of an unknown species. These creatures had four long legs that increased their heights to over 7 feet tall. Their entire bodies were also covered in hard, and black, insect-like carapaces that glistened in a light blue shine due to the lights coming from the walls in front of them. Each creature also had curled, steel-like tails that ended with hardened spikes at their tips.

The heads of these creatures were situated on their long and thick necks, and were elongated like those of a shark. Their mouths were covered in jagged teeth, like those of a ferocious predator. With holes for ears, these creatures were a ferocious sight to see in the early mornings of the wilderness. 

Seeing the carriages and people busily coming from far distances to queue up in front of the gates in a long line, Lain quickly made his way over as well.

By the time Lain arrived, he was already miles behind on the queue line. Feeling defeated, he sighed softly, and looked around one more time. As he was busily looking at the scenery of the forest behind him, and the short grasses around him that covered the area around the tall walls, he heard a voice. “Hey! What are you looking at?” 

Turning around, he saw a very young girl, the next in line, sitting on top of an unknown creature, waving at him. She looked about seven years of age, and wore a ponytail with black hair on her head. She was riding a red, ferocious looking giant bird-like creature. This creature, which was about 10 feet in height, was covered in bright red feathers. Its chicken-like head had two, 12 feet long, blue colored antennas growing from the side of its two noses. These antennas waved constantly in the air, and then sometimes curled themselves next to its nose, as if constantly sensing the air for something.

Chapter 2: Big Sister Emily!

Looking at the little girl that was sitting on top of the back of this giant bird-like creature, bewildered, he asked her, “Are you talking to me, little girl?”

Seeing him reply, the girl immediately beamed, and responded in a huff, “Yes! But I’m not a little girl! My name is Elena! Remember that!”

Hearing this, Lain responded with a smile, saying, “Got it. My name is Lain. How can I help you?”

Elena immediately responded with, “You don’t need to help me. I just wanted to talk to you!” as her large, red feathered bird moved slightly closer to Lain, staring at him with its large dark eyes that seem to see through his being, as if to measure him up and ascertain if he’s a dangerous threat that must be dealt with mercilessly.

Its long blue antennas even roamed around Lain’s body a few times, almost touching him, before withdrawing back onto its head. 

Lain, who was completely tensed throughout the experience, finally eased his mind after the antennas were withdrawn completely. He then smiled lightly and said to Elena, “So, what are you doing here? And where are your parents?”

Elena, sitting on the bird’s back, shifted comfortably as if to find a proper sitting position, before leaning forward slightly and replying with “I just came back from the forest behind us!”

Then, pointing at the bird, she continued, “Big sister Emily was hungry so we had come here in order for her to look for food for her to eat.” 

Lain, finally knowing the name of her bird, responded, “So your bird’s name is Emily? What does she eat?”

Hearing this, Elena chuckled and said, “Yes! Her name is Emily, and she’s a big bird! Big birds eat big monsters! My dad always took us out every time big sister Emily became hungry, but since my dad is sleeping, I decided to do it instead! Today, Emily caught a very big monster and ate it all!”

Lain, hearing the words “big monsters” felt slightly unsettled, and asked “Shouldn’t you have waited for your dad to wake up before you came out to eat big monsters? Those big monsters sound way too dangerous for a little girl like you to be around them. Be careful in the future.”

Elena immediately shook her head in a frown and said, “I’m not afraid of big monsters, because big sister Emily is very strong. I think the monsters are afraid of her. Besides, my dad has been sleeping for hours now, and me and big sister Emily were tired of waiting for him to wake up.”

Chapter 3: Sleeping? Missing?

‘Hours?’ Lain thought, as he felt that something was wrong with little Elena’s choice of words. He then quickly asked in doubt, “Was your dad also sleeping for hours yesterday as well? And also, did he ever wake up?”

Hearing his questions, Elena responded after thinking for a few seconds, “No! My dad has been sleeping for a very long time. He didn’t even wake up to make me breakfast yesterday or today. I had to eat the snacks that were in the storage thing at home.”

‘Something must be wrong with her father’ Lain thought, as he quickly pieced together the clues from her words and reasoned that her father must either be dead or in a coma of sorts. But he could be wrong. 

Thinking this, he asked her, “What about your mother? Is she also sleeping too?”  Elena quickly responded in an angry huff, after hearing his words, “No! My mom isn’t sleeping. My dad told me that my mother left us a long time ago! And that she was a very busy hero, so she’ll come back home after she was done being a busy hero.” as her right hand reached for the back of her head to twirl her ponytail while thinking deeply, in order to make sure she said everything that came to her mind clearly.

Seeing this and hearing her response, Lain further questioned, “Have you ever met your mother?” as he was starting to believe that Elena’s mother may have been missing throughout her life.

Thinking ‘Big brother Lain is asking so many questions!’ Elena responded, “No! I have never met my mom. But my dad said she was a very beautiful and powerful hero. He even told me that big sister Emily was her pet and she loved her dearly, so I should always take good care of big sister Emily until mom gets back.”
 

Feeling slightly depressed after hearing her words, Lain responded to her gently and said, “I hope your mother gets back very soon. I bet she’ll be proud of how you’re taking care of Emily right now.” As he started to believe, following the hidden clues in her words, that her mother may have passed away a long time ago, but her father hasn’t been able to tell the young girl the truth yet, due to her young age.

But knowing that her father was also in a predicament, made him even more unsettled, as he thought to himself, ‘It may have been weeks since her father started his sleeping spell. I can’t believe a child this young is left to raise herself.’

Not thinking much of her current predicament, Elena beamed and said to Lain, “Look behind you big brother!” as she and her bird both fixed their gaze behind him, with her eyes gleaming of worship, deep reverence and amazement. 

Chapter 4: A Heavenly Being!

Feeling depressed by her situation, he slowly turned around, only to also be amazed by who he saw. 

Walking towards them was an almost seven-foot tall priest. Garbed in a light blue priest robe with a resting hoodie situated behind his neck, he gave off a faint golden glow from his body. With a golden, glistening halo of light situated above his bald head, each step he took caused the grasses next to his bare feet to grow a few inches taller, as they bent closer to him, as if to feel the touch of a holy god, and bask in his divine presence. 

Upon closer look, Lain even saw that over a mile around him, all the grasses in the area bent slightly towards the priest’s direction, as if they were bowing down to his holy presence as well.

Looking at the perfect smile on the priest’s handsome face, even Lain felt refreshed and at ease, with a slight feeling of worship welling up from within him. The feeling of depression that had gripped his heart all morning melted away, the moment his sight fell on the holy priest that was coming towards them.

As the priest walked closer to the line, the more minute details of his presence began to come to light. Looking closer at the golden glow that shone off his body, you could see faint butterfly and moth-like etheric creatures, dancing gleefully around him, as their beautiful and colorful figures phased in and out of existence periodically. 

His face looked perfectly chiseled and masculine, like a sculpture created by a divine god of beauty. His eyes, which were closed as he walked, made you feel like he could see through all things, both physical and metaphysical.

Seeing the priest up close, can only leave you feeling a deep sense of worship and reverence for his etheric and divine existence.

Elena, upon seeing the god-like priest walk towards them, immediately started waving at him frantically, beckoning him over with a wide, happy and endearing smile plastered on her face, as if she was welcoming her long-lost brother, who she missed so dearly, even though Lain could easily tell that she likely may have never met such a figure before in her life. 

Even Emily, who previously looked to always be on high alert as if sensing the environment for all forms of danger, both hidden and in sight, became completely relaxed, as her sharp eyes seemed to close slightly, as she enjoyed the etheric and relaxing feeling of reverence emanating from the depths of her soul, as she gazed at the upcoming priest in the distance.

Upon walking close to Lain, and Elena, the priest laughed lightly as an angelic sound, like the most beautiful hymns sung by holy gods, escaped his mouth, “Good morning, my fellow brothers and sisters. My name is Hui Shi. How are you two doing this morning?”

Chapter 5: An Average Person

Elena, upon hearing his beautiful, and divine voice, replied in pure satisfaction and glee, “My name is Elena! And this is my big brother, Lain! You’re so beautiful! Are you really a priest?”

Hui Shi, the priest, replied with a smile on his face that radiated such a relaxing feeling that made Lain and Elena almost feel like bowing down to him in reverence. “Of course.”  He said. “I’ve been traveling for a while now, and decided to come back home to visit my parents here in this city, before I continue on with my journey of preaching the gospel of my god, Ensieth, and healing those who are in sick health with his holy grace.” he continued, as his voice bathed all of those who heard him in peaceful bliss.

“That’s awesome!” replied Elena, as she smiled and looked at his handsome facial features gleefully. 

Hearing Hui Shi’s words, Lain on the other hand had a head filled with thoughts about Elena’s sleeping father, so he asked Hui Shi in desperation. “Are you really a priest that’s capable of healing? I have an issue that I have that I hope you can help me resolve.”

Looking at Lain, who was a plain looking five-foot tall young man, wearing a plain blue shirt and some khaki shorts, as well as a curved sword strapped to his belt at the waist, Hui Shi could only see the energy of an average person, with no outstanding qualities, radiating from him.

But on a closer look, Hui Shi noticed a hidden edge to Lain that made him respect his existence. 

Hearing Lain’s question, he beamed and put his right arm in front of his chest in a show of solidarity and righteousness, as he responded “By the grace of god Ensieth, there is no ailment that I cannot cure. I am willing to help you resolve any issues that you may have!”

‘A righteous and holy man of this caliber will definitely be capable of helping Elena’s father heal from his current sleeping illness, if it’s not already too late.’ Lain thought, as he slowly said to Hui Shi, careful not to irritate him with his begging. “Elena here, has a father that’s been sleeping for more than a couple of days, and I believe something must be wrong with him. Is it possible for you to follow us to her home briefly in order to check out his illness? I believe something very wrong is occurring to him as of this moment.”

Listening to Lain, Hui Shi briefly stood quietly as he thought about his offer. Elena on the other hand beamed and said, “Are you two coming to my house? That’s awesome! I can’t wait to tell dad that I found two big brothers after he wakes up!” 

Chapter 6: First Realization

Looking at the beaming little Elena, Hui Shi slowly walks up to her, then rubs her head gently while saying “Sure! I can follow you guys to little sister Elena’s home.” The gentle rub from Hui Shi, made Elena relax, as she felt a radiating energy from Hui Shi’s hand that washed away all the fatigue and stress that had built up over the past few months that she’s spent frantically trying to take care of herself, and Emily, without her father’s help.

That gentle touch made Elena realize for the first time in her life that there were truly divine beings capable of healing those in need, as she looked at him with her small yearning eyes in worship.

Seeing Elena’s relaxed visage, Emily who was carefully watching Hui Shi’s hands, hoping he doesn’t do anything uncanny, relaxes as well, as she also basks in the radiating glow coming from Hui Shi’s body, blissfully. That soft golden glow also healed her weary heart and body that just finished an arduous day and night of hunting and trekking.

Even during the few minutes that they’ve interacted, the grass below the group’s feet had already grown from the previous height of barely reaching Lain’s ankles, to being knee-high in length, as they also basked in the holy glow radiating from Hui Shi, rubbing against his body gently, as if they were caressing a loved one.

Taking his hand off her head, Hui Shi states, “Since we’re pressed for time, it’s best if we go directly to the front of the line.” as he started making his way forward, slowly. Beckoning Elena, and Emily to follow him with his hand.

Hearing this, Lain asks in concern, as he also moves with the group, “Won’t the guards get angry at our blatant breaking of the rules?” 

To that question, Hui Shi laughs and balls up his fist while turning back to look at Lain with his closed eyes, as his once handsome and relaxing face took a dark twist that made him give off a presence that was more horrifying and dangerous than anything Lain had seen recently. He then said to Lain, with an evil grin on his face, “This city is my home. And here, I have quite the bit of reputation and fame that could help us get through those guards easily. And if that doesn’t work, I can always use my fists! ”

Seeing the evil visage on his face that made the gently swirling plants from before shiver in fear, Lain had no choice but to agree and continued moving forward.

But as soon as they walked a couple miles ahead of the line, they heard a loud buzzing that filled their ear drums, as if a large helicopter was about to land. Following the obnoxiously loud buzzing was also a nauseating stench that permeated the entire area.  

Chapter 7: The Stench…

The stench, that was worse than that of a decaying corpse, was so grotesque, that most of the people in line had no choice but to throw up and empty their bowels on the violently swaying grass below them. 

Many had no choice but to sit on the ground, as their stomachs felt an excruciating feeling of nausea. Even little Elena wasn’t spared. But due to the quick thinking of Hui Shi, who gently placed his right hand over her head again, soothing her aching stomach, she didn’t throw up like everyone else, as her aching stomach pains subsided.

Even Lain’s stomach acted up due to the smell. But due to his body’s unique constitution, he overcame that feeling of nausea easily.

Due to all the noise and disturbances, the carriage that was parked in line next to the walking group of four opened up, as a handsome man with blue flames for hair came out of the carriage. Looking towards the back of the line, his face with blue flames in replacement for where hairs should be on a normal man’s face, scrunched up in disgust, as flame sparks danced angrily around him.

Hui Shi and Lain also looked in that direction in worry, as they stood in front of Elena and Emily, as a form of protection from the violent winds.

In the direction that they looked, far in the distant horizon, you could see a creepy looking moth-like insect. Covered in eerily green and dark black fur, with a moth-like face so grotesque that it caused little Elena to dry heave immediately in deep fear, as the red feathers on Emily’s back raised in fear, panic, and defiance, it was so large that each of its four, dark green and translucent wings must’ve been at least a mile long. 

Sitting on that terrifying insect creature, with two large, dark eyes that looked like they were hiding creatures of the underworld within them, that were desperately trying to escape from within every second, was a tall man, with a hardened face, with sharp ugly facial features.

The man, dressed in a dark blue shirt, shoes, and pants, looked condescendingly at the approaching crowd in the distance, as its mount moved countless miles a second, and the radiating stench coming from the creepy moth-like insect below him, grew unbearably stronger.

After coming from the horizon and flying past the long line of people and carriages within a short span of a few seconds, the moth-like insect and man came down at the gates of the city noisily, as everyone stared at them in utter disgust.

Chapter 8: A Shrinking Monster

Swiftly jumping off his mount and onto the violently swaying grass on the ground beneath him, he steadily walked pass the two guards situated by the gates, without uttering a word of greeting, as if he was walking pass two worthless corpses. 

His companion, the large moth-like insect, strangely began to shrink in size, as its large and horrifyingly grotesque, two mile long body shrank in seconds to the size of a small mosquito. After shrinking to that tiny size, it quickly flew into the nose of the walking man in front, bypassing the guards that almost threw up at the smell coming from the tiny insect that seemed to bypass their armor and enter their noses. 

Even their unique full-body armors that were extremely durable, and covered in complicated glowing markings, designed to protect the guards from all external forces, started to creak, as tiny fissures and cracks started to form all over them, as if a creepy, violent and supernatural force was trying to break them in order to harvest the lives of the guards within them.

The guards quickly had to steady themselves, otherwise the overwhelming nausea coming from their bowels would’ve forced them to vomit inside the helmets of their armor, and fall to the ground in extreme anguish.

As the tiny insect borrowed into the nose of the ugly and evil looking, dark blue garbed man, crunching sounds echo out, as if the insect was digging violently within the insides of his nose.

The man quickly disappeared into the far reaches of the city beyond the gates, taking the nauseating stench with him, as everyone slowly started to calm down from the torturous experience that they had just been through. With many suffering from what could be considered permanent mental trauma, from the horrifying stench that entered their nostrils.

With the holy hand of Hui Shi situated on her head, used to calm down the deep terror that she felt within her after looking at the insect, Elena said carefully as her fear subsided “That was a scary looking bird! It can even shrink its body. I think it’s a monster…” With the nauseating stench from the insect still a fresh, nightmarish memory in her mind.

Seeing the terrified little girl, Lain said to her, while trying to comfort her, “That thing is not a bird, Elena. It’s a terrifying insect that can only be considered a monster.”

The dashing man, with blue flames for hair also added with a frown on his handsome face, “That thing definitely doesn’t exist within our kingdom. I wonder where this monstrous creature and that cruel looking man originated from.” As he looked into the distant gate where the horrifying man disappeared into, and the blue flame-like sparks that wildly danced around his body, slowly subsided.

Chapter 9: Mon Dupa

Looking at the handsome man before him, and the 20-foot-long, levitating carriage next to him that was colored in cyan, and was in the shape of a rectangle, with its sleek design, and the ferocious creature pulling the ropes connected to it, Lain couldn’t help but wonder to himself ‘Such a magnificent and wealthy looking man! Riding that carriage must save him a lot of effort when traveling. Even the creature pulling it looks extremely dangerous.’ 

Hui Shi, who seemed oblivious to Lain’s curious and jealous glances at the interesting looking carriage of the flame haired man, said to the man, “That creature can only be found within the lands of a different empire. Also brother, my name is Hui Shi, and these two are my brother and sister, Lain and Elena. Who might you be?”

Seeing the smile on Hui Shi’s extremely handsome and divine face, and the gentle golden glow that radiated off his body, the aching and irritating feeling of nausea and disgust, quickly washed away from the mind and body of the blue flame haired man, as he couldn’t help but smile as well in reverence of such a holy priest, as he replied with a light laugh, “Divine priest of Ensieth, my name is Mon Dupa. I feel blessed to have encountered you here today.” as his left hand reached his head and stroked his slightly messy blue flamed hair down, to make sure they’re resting neatly over his shoulders. 

Looking at the joyful Mon Dupa, and feeling the golden glow emanating from Hui Shi’s body, Elena’s mental trauma also disappeared completely, as she started noticing the weird features on his handsome face. His handsome face had a beard and mustache that were nothing but blue flames, as well as the long, and slick, hair on his head that reached down to his shoulders that were also blue flames. Upon seeing them, Elena couldn’t help but want to reach out and touch them in curiosity, as her young mind took in the visually stunning experience in great wonder.

Mon Dupa continued, oblivious to the young lady’s thoughts, “Do you happen to know what empire that may be? I’m truly curious about the origins of that man.”

Listening to his words, Lain also nodded in agreement and added, “Please let us know, brother Hui Shi. I’m also quite curious.”

“That man is a very dangerous man, from an evil family called the Fang Clan. This clan is a powerful clan that dwells deep within the Arkate Empire, which is a neighboring empire…” Starting to speak, Hui Shi couldn’t help but stop halfway through as the sounds of the aching people waiting in line reached his ears. 

It seems the countless people waiting in line were all heavily affected by the nauseating smell that emanated from the insect of the Fang clan villain. Many were still vomiting on the floor, in distress and pain, while the others standing still held their stomachs in extreme anguish.

Chapter 10: Manifestation of a God

Noticing this, Hui Shi couldn’t help but stop his words and look around, as the group also looked around in curiosity and empathy at the aching people that were lined up for miles. 

Feeling deep concern, Hui Shi couldn’t help but take immediate action, as he reached his right hand into the air.

The moment his right hand was raised, a holy feeling permeated the entire area, covering miles of land within half a millisecond. All the people waiting in line, including their mounts, started glowing in a divine golden light, as their injuries and mental traumas started to heal. Those on the ground quickly felt so uplifted and relaxed that they couldn’t help but smile in glee and satisfaction as they stood up and looked at the golden glow that emanated from their bodies in shock and awe.

Most even saw small beautiful, fairy-like butterflies flying around them in the most mystical and graceful ways, causing many children to happily chase these mystical creatures around. Even Elena, couldn’t help but desire to get off her mount in order to chase these graceful sprites around in glee, as their mesmerizing dance entranced her mind. 

The entire scene felt like a great god of nature was manifesting his great presence into the world, as even the old injuries of the people gotten by them in the distant past, healed within a span of seconds.

The grasses that were around the people in line, also danced in glee as they waved around in peaceful bliss. The mounts and various creatures accompanying the people also gave out happy sounds from their mouths, as they joyfully enjoyed the healing experience. 

Lain, Emily, and Mon Dupa, couldn’t help but enjoy the peaceful glow that originated from their bodies, as all the stresses of life from their past till now that have been wearing on their poor souls, slowly melted away in seconds.

But in just seconds, the blissful experience came, and also in seconds the experience left them as well. With Hui Shi’s hand coming back down, as he prayed in a quiet, low voice that everyone in the area could mysteriously hear, “Praise be to my father, Ensieth. May your blessings never be forgotten.”

Feeling the blissful experience disappear, everyone couldn’t help but look around, hoping to find the cause of it. But due to the length of the line being multiple miles long, they could only give up searching for answers after a few minutes of searching with their eyes, as they started gossiping hectically amongst themselves in glee and wonder.

Elena knowing what just happened couldn’t help but shout in reverence, “You’re so awesome, big brother! Can I become a priest too!?” As she looked at Hui Shi with hope filled eyes.

Chapter 11: An Instrument

Seeing the look in her eyes, Hui Shi couldn’t bear to turn her down due to her young age, so he said, “Sure, little sister. Once you grow up, I’ll take you to our church and help you become a priest, just like me.”

As soon as his voice died down, the few people in line that noticed his priest attire, after hearing Elena’s shout, quickly realized that he was likely the cause of the great phenomenon, and couldn’t help but come forward to tell him thanks for his miraculous help. 

 A slightly short, 4 foot tall man within the group, surrounded by bodyguards also said to Hui Shi, and his group, after a couple minutes of heartfelt praises, “For helping us so gracefully, I wish to invite you to my pet shop. If you’re ever in need of a pet or mount, please feel free to come to us. By the way, my name is Drunter Dwarg, of the Dwargian Pet Foundation.” He then handed white cards covered in dark blue rune markings to Hui Shi, and his group, before walking away with his bodyguards.

Looking at the card in his hand, then turning to the group of people, Hui Shi quickly said to them with a smile, in a voice so holy, gentle, and memorable that everyone couldn’t help but quieten down and listen to him patiently. “You’re welcome, my fellow brothers and sisters. I thank you greatly for showing your appreciation, but me and my brothers and sisters here have an important matter that we have to attend to immediately, so please have a great rest of your day. May god Ensieth bless your souls with prosperity!”

Hearing this, the group of people, including Mon Dupa, quickly dispersed in great happiness, as Hui Shi, Lain, Elena, and Emily quietly continued on their walk towards the gates that would require a few more hours to arrive.

While walking, Lain couldn’t help but ask, “So, how does this card work? There’s nothing but complicated lines on it?” as he looked at the card in his hand in curiosity. 

Elena also looked at the card in her right hand, before trying to bite it, to see if it’ll either break or tear. Seeing this, Hui Shi couldn’t help but laugh gracefully, as he warned, “That card is very durable. Biting it will only hurt your teeth, little sister.” Hearing this, Elena couldn’t help but pause her actions in defeat, as she held the card in hand.

Hui Shi then continued as he looked at Lain with his closed eyes as they walked, “That card is a simple Instrument. If pressed gently in the middle, it will open up a holographic map, with a red dot that points to a certain location. That location is likely the pet shop mentioned by the brother who calls himself Drunter Dwarg.”

Chapter 12: What is an Instrument?

After hearing his words, Elena immediately pressed down at the center of the card, as a large holographic screen appeared in front of her, with a red dot in the middle of it. She and Lain were immediately marveled at such a wonderful object. As Lain drew closer to Elena in order to see the card’s screen better, Emily also leaned in as well, as she turned her head to face her back where Elena was sitting, for a closer look at the screen in curiosity and bewilderment.

Looking at the complicated map screen, curiosity overwhelmed Elena, as she couldn’t help but reach towards the red dot on the holographic map, that was a few inches in front of her body. As soon as she touched the red dot, both her, Emily and Lain, immediately saw a complicated red line start to form, that shot directly from the red dot towards a distant region on the map, as the map seemed to zoom outwards. 

After a couple seconds, the long line that zigzagged through the map, went through a long wall on the map, and seemed to stop at their current location, connecting their current location to the red dot that was previously at the center of the map.

Seeing this, Lain was bewildered as he thought to himself ‘It seems, if we follow that line, it’ll lead us to the pet shop. What an interesting instrument.’ 

 Thinking these thoughts, he was curious to what an instrument truly was. But before he could ask Hui Shi a question, Elena had already pressed down at the middle of the card again in excitement as she blurted out to Hui Shi, while the holographic screen silently disappeared after her actions, “What is an Instrument?” 

Seeing the holographic screen disappear, she couldn’t even wait for Hui Shi to answer, as curiosity quickly overwhelmed her mind, as she pressed down on the card one more time, as the holographic screen appeared in front of her again. Seeing this, she was hopelessly entranced by the mechanics of the device and continued to press down on the card over and over again, while the holographic screen blinked in and out of existence, as Hui Shi decided to slowly answer her question anyway.

He then turned to Lain, as it seemed he was just as curious as her in finding the answer to her question, before saying in a dignified, and holy voice “An instrument is a magical device that’s created using the blood of powerful creatures. Using a creature's magical blood, individuals called rune crafters draw complicated lines on objects, using special techniques that enhance or alter the magical properties of the blood, in order to create one or more effects. These objects that have been carved on with blood are called instruments, while the complicated markings made out of blood that are carved on them are called runes.”

Chapter 13: A Look Around

Hearing his words, Elena felt defeated, as she had only heard a couple words, due to her being too preoccupied with playing with the holographic screen in her hand.  Another reason for her feeling of defeat was due to the fact that what Hui Shi said was also a bit too complicated for her young mind, and she couldn’t fully understand the concepts that he uttered from his mouth, so she could only accept her defeat, and continue playing with the holographic screen in her hand, while the group continued on with their journey.

Feeling enlightened, Lain on the other hand quickly thanked Hui Shi for his explanation, as he thought ‘There are so many interesting things in this world. First was the evil man with his creepy insect, now there’s such a thing as runes and instruments. It seems I still have much to learn on this journey of mine.’ 

The group then continued on their journey in peace, hoping to get to the gate before the day was over.

After hours of trekking, the group finally arrived at the front gates, just when the two glowing suns in the sky, one green, and the other golden, disappeared into the horizon and the evening sky filled with stars welcomed them with open arms.

The group, feeling tired, were met by the two guards that were dressed head to toe in armor with complicated light blue, glowing rune lines carved all over them.

Having arrived, Lain couldn’t help but look around him once more at the outskirts of the city, before they went inside the gates. The moment he looked, he was greeted by the most peaceful sight that he’s ever seen in a while. The night, filled with stars of various sizes, was truly wondrous to see. Then there were the green grasses that were covered in a hint of evening dew, that at some point in time had grown long green stalks with beautiful pink and blue flowers situated at the top end of them. Giving Lain the feeling of standing within a wondrous river of pink and blue. 

The fresh breeze blowing in the night sky permeated a slightly sweet smell into the air that seemed to erase all feelings of hunger and tiredness from Lain’s body, as colorful butterflies and incandescent insects of various colors danced around in the air, while going from flower to flower. 

The opened gates, upon closer look, were magnificent to behold. Countless miles in height, and over 20 miles in length, Lain could only gawk at the intricacies of its design. Drawn on the gates were complicated runes in the shape of majestic creatures that he had never seen before in his entire life. There were creatures with lithe figures, looking like they were prancing majestically through a mystical forest, bringing delight and joy to those who chanced upon them, as well and large, ferocious and monstrous figures that looked like they could devour the world, and destroy the heavens. 

Chapter 14: Majestic Beauty

They were all drawn in such a life-like way, using the same glowing light blue runes that painted the walls in incandescent light, that Lain could feel their presence emanating from the wall. The majestic and mystical presence of the creatures drawn on the gates all seemed to want to escape the confines of the gates, and bath the world in terror and destruction, as well as delight and joy. 

Entranced by the beauty of the scenery, Lain, could only gawk at its splendor. Even Elena and Emily, who’ve experienced these scenes before countless times, couldn’t help but smile in relaxation as they also looked around them in bliss, marveling at the beauty of life.

Hui Shi, who was too busy with certain thoughts that plagued his mind throughout their journey here, was the only one who wasn’t entranced by the view, as he walked up to the guards aggressively.

The two guards were just about to start asking questions, when Hui Shi, immediately approached one of them and shoved him back violently. Saying to them with an angelic but angered voice, “Why did your men allow such a young child to wander outside the city? Isn’t it a crime to let an innocent child go to dangerous places unsupervised!?”

Steadying himself on the ground, the guard that was pushed was immediately driven into anger, but as soon as Hui Shi’s angelic voice reached his ears, his anger seemed to wash away from him, as he couldn’t help but gazed at the charming, and handsome man with a golden halo in front of him. The resplendent golden light, that was emanating from his body, could only fill the guard with endless warmth and deep comfort.

Being too tongue-tied by the beauty of the priest before him, the guard could only try to get up slowly. The other guard, seeing the altercation, couldn’t help but also be entranced by Hui Shi’s voice and presence, with the desire to exact revenge on Hui Shi, and help his fellow guard, completely washing away from his heart by the second. 

He determined instead, to just answer the question that was asked by the holy priest before him, as his heart couldn’t bare to hurt such a divine being. But before he could answer Hui Shi’s question on his friend’s behalf, a light blue screen appeared in front of him.

On the screen was the image of Hui Shi, that came with a blaring warning, that reverberated within the helmets of both guards, “This criminal is on the premises! Please arrest him immediately! I repeat! Arrest this criminal immediately!”

Chapter 15: An Honest Mistake

Hearing the warning, the two guards were in utter shock and awe, as they gazed at the holy priest in front of them, whose anger was still visible on his face. But weirdly, instead of trying to arrest Hui Shi, the previously shoved guard that at some point in time, finally righted himself and stood up from the ground, and in wonder and awe said cautiously to Hui Shi, “My humble priest of Ensieth. Are you truly Hui Shi, from the Holy Myan District?” 

Seeing the angered state that Hui Shi was in, and the wanted poster on the holographic screen, and lastly the words uttered by the guard, Lain could only come forward, as he placed his right hand on Hui Shi’s shoulder, while saying “Brother Hui Shi, there’s no need for such aggressiveness. I believe they may have a reasonable excuse why they would allow young Elena to wander about outside the city gates.” Then he also looked at the guards questioningly.

Elena, hearing her name, finally realized that the current conflict was her fault, so she shrank her neck due to shame and hid behind the large neck of Emily. Hoping Hui Shi and Lain wouldn’t notice her.

Seeing Elena’s overreaction to the situation and hearing Lain’s words, Hui Shi could only calm down his righteous anger, before replying to the guard’s question. “Of course, my brother. I am Hui Shi. Now, can you kindly answer my question? I’m truly curious to know your reasoning behind allowing a child to leave the city’s gates unsupervised.”

He then pointed to the hidden Elena, in grief and indignation, hoping the city’s law enforcement agency hasn’t degraded to such an unjust level within the span of the few years that he’s been away from home.

Hearing his question, the shoved guard could only answer him truthfully. “I’m sorry, but we guards are incapable of stopping a young noble lady from either entering or exiting any cities within the empire of Gilagesh.”  As the other guard calmly went towards Emily and Elena, before reaching out his hand toward the guilt ridden Elena. Seeing the out stretched hand of the guard, with practiced experience, Elena easily pulled off a small ring that she had worn on the pinky finger of her left hand, and handed it to the guard.

Seeing this action, Lain, could only become curious. But before he could ask his growing list of questions, the guard with the ring continued off where the other guard stopped, by saying, “Due to the fact that we had to allow her to do as she wished, all law enforcements by law have to provide a protection ring to all young nobles that ventured outside any city, until they’ve become of age. Making sure the ring is on their person, at all times.”

Hui Shi then wondered to himself for a few seconds as he gazed at the ring. Watching the ring, Lain couldn’t help but ask, “What are the functions of that ring? How does it guarantee their safety?”

Chapter 16: Lady Annette Duet

The previously shoved guard, lightly chuckled once he heard Lain’s questions, as he tapped on his helmet, and a 360 view of their current surroundings appeared in holographic form. Inside the hologram, all people within a circumference of five miles were shown, with the ring at the center of the circumference. Showing this, the shoved guard then started speaking, “This ring is an instrument that allows us to have a 360 view of its current surroundings, regardless of its distance from any nearby cities. It also gives us the ability to teleport to its location in less than a second with just a simple thought, in case any noble’s life is at risk.”

Soon after, the guard with the ring, quickly snapped his fingers, as the ring in his hand disappeared magically, before continuing where his fellow guard left off, “The ring has always been given to her, to ensure her protection, since she started leaving the city months ago. It is usually monitored, like all rings, by a team of specialist within the city, that are always ready to come to her rescue at a moment’s notice.”

Hearing his words, and seeing the vanishing 360 view hologram, Lain, and Hui Shi, couldn’t help but relax again, as it seemed their assumptions were wrong. Quickly apologizing, Hui Shi said, “I’m sorry, my brothers. Please forgive my previous actions.” as he bowed humbly to the guards, in relief, and humility.

Seeing the extremely divine being bow down to them so humbly, the guards couldn’t find it in their hearts to hold a grudge against him, and one of them quickly said to Hui Shi in endearment “You're fine, my priest. It’s your duty to protect and look after the wellbeing of all children, in place of our divine god, Ensieth.”

At this point in time, a woman, who seemed to be the next in line at the gates, walked up, as she greeted Hui Shi, with a sense of curiosity. “Our dearest priest of Ensieth. I may be mistaken, but it would seem that you were the one who rescued us from the ailment we suffered a few hours earlier. If so, please accept my graceful thanks. My name is Annette Duet, and I’m a hero of this city, that’s just returning from my arduous journey elsewhere.”

Hearing her words, Lain couldn’t help but think ‘What’s a hero?’ but he kept his thoughts to himself, as he gazed at the approaching young woman who looked to be around the age of 20. She was dressed in a red shirt, and a blue floral skirt. Her shoes were also blue in color, as they glowed slightly in the evening night due to the entirety of them being covered in light blue rune markings. 

Her body exuded the look of bravery, as her sharp eyes, and slightly beautiful face made her look charming and brave. The parts of her body that could be seen, were all covered in strong layers of muscles, as though she’s been a battle hardened warrior her entire life.

Chapter 17: A Couple Questions!

Looking at the heroic lady who walked up to him, Hui Shi couldn’t help but say in admiration, “It’s nothing, my sister Annette. It’s the duty of us priests to help everyone in need.” as he bowed slightly to her. 

With his handsome and calming aura bathing her in peaceful bliss, Annette couldn’t help but smile at such a divine and charming priest, as she said, “If you’re in a hurry, you’re free to take my place in line. Being graced by your presence is truly a great fortune to everyone here.”

She then stepped back, and walked towards her small black carriage that was pulled by two ferocious looking hard carapace beasts, that were similar to the ones seen by Lain earlier during the day.

After the woman stepped back, Lain couldn't help but marvel again at the beauty of these carriages, and the monstrous beasts that pulled each and every one of them. After thanking her, he then turned back, towards the gates, as the bored Emily and Elena began walking forward.

The bored Elena couldn’t help but urge Emily forward, as she was starting to get tired, as the peaceful night sky made her very drowsy. The guards at the entrance could only allow them to pass by.

Seeing Elena, and Emily start walking through the opened gates, Lain, and Hui Shi could only move forward in order to catch up. But as Lain was walking forward, he was stopped by the guards, one of them then said in a serious tone. “We must ask you a couple of questions before you can enter Yearning Peace City, as a newcomer. You must also have a license to carry a weapon in this city, unless you're a hero.”  As he pointed to the curved, green, bamboo blade that was harnessed at Lain’s waist.

Hearing this, Elena, Emily, and Hui Shi could only stop and turn around, in guilt, as they had forgotten about Lain, who had never visited the city before. 

Hui Shi could only walk back towards the guards slowly, as the previous guard continued, while the slightly tired Lain listened carefully. “What’s your name, and location of birth? And lastly, what’s the reason for your entry into this city?”

Lain listening to this, could only answer the guard’s question, as a holographic application screen appeared in front of the guard magically. “My name is Lain. I was born in Yearning Sweet Town. Lastly, I’m here to enjoy the beauty of the city. I was told this city had wondrous places that could enhance my view of life.”

Chapter 18: Arrest Him Immediately!

Hearing his words, the holographic application screen in front of the guard automatically filled up with words that were written in a foreign language, as a picture of Lain miraculously appeared in the upper left section of the application. The guard then said to Lain, “That’s all we’ll need from you. As for your weapon…” Before he could continue, Hui Shi couldn’t help but butt in and say gently, “Please brother, my brother Lain here is tired. Can you allow him in on my behalf?” as he placed his hand on the shoulder of the guard, with a slight aggression to his body language.

Seeing the slightly aggressive Hui Shi, the guard could only acquiesce to his demands, due to his feeling of reverence for the holy man. He then turned to Lain and said, “You are free to enter the city, but you have 30 days to find a place to store your weapon, or get the required license to carry it within the city.” before walking to the side to allow him to leave, as the light blue application screen in front of him disappeared before his eyes.

The group then carried on walking through the large opening of the gates that were opened towards the outskirts of the city and rested against the outer walls. Looking at the back of the receding group, holographic screens soon popped up in front of the guards again, as a picture of Hui Shi appeared on them, accompanied by blaring warnings echoing within their helmets. “This criminal is on the premises! Arrest him immediately! I repeat! Arrest him immediately!” 

The guards could only ignore the warnings as they continued staring at the back of the walking group, before turning around to greet the next person in line, Annette Duet.

After walking for a few minutes, Annette Duet quickly caught up to them while walking alongside her carriage, as she greeted “Hello there! I hope you don’t mind if I tag along with you guys, do you?”

Hui Shi quickly replied with a dashing smile, “Sure, sister Annette. We have a long journey ahead of us. You may call me Hui Shi. These two before me are brother Lain, and little sister Elena. Emily is the beautiful Griffith that little sister Elena is sitting on.” as he introduced the group to her.

While Hui Shi spoke, Lain could only look at Annette while thinking thoughts about the carriage that was being pulled beside her, as she held onto the reins that controlled the two monsters pulling it. 

After Hui Shi finished speaking, he couldn’t help but add, “Please accompany us. I have a few questions to ask you if you don’t mind me bothering you with them.”

Chapter 19: Masculine Energy

The drowsy Elena, looking at the smiling Annette, could only see a human shaped creature with ripped muscles, exuding the strongest masculine energy she’s ever seen in her entire life. Annette’s slightly beautiful face could only look plain and ordinary in the eyes of the little girl, as she replied to her in a slightly groggy tone, “Please join us big brother Annette.” before lying forward weakly on Emily’s back in tiredness.

Hearing her words, Hui Shi could only correct her awkwardly, “Little sister, sister Annette is a young lady just like you.” Annette couldn’t help but blush in shame, so she looked down at the ground as she walked and replied as well. “Yes, little sister, I’m a young lady just like you.”

She then looked up, after uttering her shame-filled words, only to notice the almost sleeping Elena nod at her, before falling asleep on the red feathered back of Emily. Feeling a bit of empathy, she couldn’t help but ask, “Hey little sister, why don’t sleep inside my carriage. The ride is much smoother, and you won’t be woken up by our conversations.”

Hui Shi, and Lain, hearing her words, could only find it reasonable. But Emily on the other hand became a bit more alert as her antennae went wild, and went towards Annette's body, before roaming around her frantically for a few seconds, then withdrawing.

After seeing Emily’s antenna probing, Hui Shi couldn’t help but say to Emily. “It’s not a bad idea. It’ll definitely help her sleep better.” Annette quickly added as well, “If you don’t feel secure, you can check the inside of the carriage yourself. I’m a lady of my words.” as she walked towards the door that was situated on the side of the black colored, square shaped, small carriage that was engraved with many light blue runes in the shape of little snakes, and opened it. 

Walking up to the opened door, Emily swiftly used her antennas to roam the insides of the carriage before sticking her head in. After looking into the carriage for a few seconds, she quickly removed her head. She then sat down, and looked at Annette, as if telling her to carry the sleeping Elena into the carriage. 

Hui Shi, and Lain, seeing this could only become curious as well, as they also went over to the narrow door opening, to look inside it, in order to make sure it’s safe as well. As the two were looking within the carriage, Annette quickly went around them towards Emily, as she began to pick the sleeping Elena up.

Looking inside the carriage, Hui Shi, and Lain felt like they entered another world. The inside of the carriage was surrounded by pink walls, with extremely tiny, light pink runes engraved all over them, also in the shape of various serpents of different sizes. The space inside of it was weirdly larger than the side of the small little carriage. It felt like they were looking into a large 3-bedroom house. But unlike a normal house, the furniture inside were all made of granite like stones. 

Chapter 20: A Small Carriage

The two of them looked directly into the living area of the carriage, that the outside carriage door led to and saw a light pink colored stone table situated at its center, surrounded by a large, four sectional sofa, that was also made out of the same light pink colored granite-like stone material.

On the left and right side of the large living room were open entryways with light pink holographic screens covering them that lead to two other rooms. The light pink screens that covered the entryway from top to bottom were see-through, allowing Hui Shi, and Lain to see the two rooms within, one of which appeared to be a kitchen of sorts from the small glimpse that the two could see from their current location. But before they could accurately tell what type of room it was, Annette’s slightly masculine but gentle voice rang out from behind them, “Please brother Hui Shi, and brother Lain, I have to bring little Elena inside now.” 

Hearing her words, the two could only give up and walk away from the mysterious, levitating carriage, to allow Annette through the door. 

While standing by the side of the carriage, waiting for Annette, Lain couldn’t help but marvel at the technology that powered the small carriage. Not only was its levitation technology very interesting, the inside also had a magical space enlargement effect, that made it much larger on the inside than it appeared on the outside.

Hui Shi on the other hand, could only think about other matters while he waited for Annette, as the technology within the carriage was nothing new to him, since he was someone who grew up within the upper class section of the city.

After entering the carriage for a few minutes, Annette came back, nodded to the three waiting for her outside before saying, “She’s sleeping on the sofa in the living room.”

The group then continued their walk forward, with Emily walking next to the carriage with slight concern for the sleeping Elena inside of it that she couldn’t see.

As the group walked, Lain, who was lost in thought, couldn’t help but look around at his surroundings while he formulated a question in his mind to ask Annette. As he looked around, he was immediately stunned by the differences of the surroundings inside the gates versus outside the gates.

Outside the gates of the city was a plain of short grasses, with beautiful flowers of pink and blue, accompanied by fluorescent insects prancing about in peaceful bliss. Inside the gates on the other hand, as far as the eyes could see, was a covering of tall grasses that were over 2000 feet in height. 

Chapter 21: The Price Of A Gremlin

He felt so small standing on the left edge of the large road that was over 10 miles wide, situated in the middle of two forests of gargantuan grasses, that he started to question why the forests of grasses were left unkept by the city’s government, while they kept the grasses outside the gates well trimmed. 

After thinking this, he then looked forward at the road, towards the direction in which he was walking towards. The road, in the middle of the night, that he saw, felt like it led nowhere, as its end reached all the way into the horizon. 

Due to Lain’s unique constitution, his eyes could see very clearly, even from countless miles away. Yet, he couldn’t see the end of the road that was paved in white granite-like stones, in which he walked.

Being baffled by the uniqueness of his current surroundings, he could only control his thoughts, and look towards Annette who was walking beside him, before asking, “Miss Annette, please help me answer these questions. What is that vehicle of yours called? How much does it cost to acquire them? And lastly, what are those beasts pulling it?”

Hearing his words, Hui Shi could only smirk slightly, as he looked towards Annette, waiting for her answers quietly. After thinking for a couple of minutes, Annette replied to Lain with a beautiful smile on her face, “My vehicle is called a chariot. Most chariots cost about $40,000 Yearning Dollars to acquire, on average, with the more luxurious brands costing over a million Yearning Dollars. My chariot was custom-made to my unique specifications and desires, giving it a higher production cost of over $200,000 Yearning Dollars.”

She then paused for a few seconds to make sure that her words were understood by the listening Lain, and Hui Shi, before continuing, “The beast that is pulling my chariot is called a gremlin. Most chariots are required by law to be pulled by one or more gremlins, along with standard protection runes that create a shield to block attacks aimed at the chariot. This is why there are runes embedded on the outside walls of my chariot. The world being filled with quite a bit of danger, forced the government to enforce these laws in order to protect the weak citizens of the empire.”

Hui Shi couldn’t help but nod at her words as he added, “The world is filled with a lot of dangerous creatures, many of which we may have never encountered before. This is why the Emperor of Gilagesh forced chariot producers to give a trained gremlin to each chariot owner to pull their chariots.”  

Lain, hearing their words, couldn’t help but ask in bewilderment, “Are gremlins powerful? Although they look pretty strong, what are their capabilities?”

Chapter 22: Jealousy?

After hearing his questions, Annette couldn’t help but reply, “Yes. Gremlins are very powerful creatures with steel-like tails that could reach over a mile around them. The spiked tips at the end of their tails can easily smash apart the hardest naturally made materials on the planet.” as she pointed to the tail end of one of her gremlins, where a coiled tail could be seen. 

Hui Shi quickly continued where she left off, after seeing her gesture, “Their tails are not the only things that make these creatures powerful. Although their tall and gaunt figures make them look slightly emaciated and weak, they’re very fast and agile creatures that can run over 200 miles an hour very easily, for days on end without feeling the slightest bit of exhaustion.”

Hearing their words, Lain could only reply gently, “I see… Thanks for your answers. It seems these chariots are worth their price, being protected by such a ferocious monster.” as he continued walking forward before jealousy slowly started filling his heart. Soon his thoughts also reflected his jealousy as he couldn’t stop thinking in his head ‘$200,000 Yearning Dollars…200 miles an hour…powerful gremlin…’

As Hui Shi and Annette saw the aimlessly walking Lain, with eyes that showed extreme jealousy, Annette couldn’t help but think ‘Is he jealous of me? He can’t be jealous of a young lady like me, right?’ Before being drowned in her own thoughts that were filled with questions about their origins, that she currently couldn’t bring herself to ask.

Hui Shi on the other hand could only feel embarrassed, while looking at the quietly walking Lain, as he noticed his jealousy as well, before looking away with a slight sigh. 

The four then continued walking for 10 minutes in silence, before Hui Shi looked around him casually in doubt, as he thought ‘Have we walked pass this area before?’ Seeing Hui Shi look around, Lain also began to feel weird. He then also looked around in silence as they continued walking forward, with thoughts of doubt gradually filling his head as well.

But as the two were quietly contemplating, they were interrupted by the voice of Annette as she asked “There’s something that has baffled me that I would like to ask you, brother Hui Shi.”

Pulled out of his thoughts, Hui Shi could only reply awkwardly to Annette, “What’s the issue, my dearest sister?”  Hearing their words, Lain, also came out of his train of thoughts as he anticipated her question.

“Why are you a wanted man? A great priest of Ensieth like yourself is usually held in high regard all over the empire. Who have you gone against to cause your current predicament?”

Hearing her question, Lain also added, “I’m also quite baffled about this as well. Please brother Hui Shi, who’ve made themselves your enemy in the past?”

Chapter 23: Burnt Down House

Hui Shi couldn’t help but answer them with a slight bit of bewilderment in his mind, “Honestly, I don’t know who I offended, but I do know who’s at fault based on who requested for my arrest.”

He then paused for a brief minute in thought, before continuing, “You see, a few years prior, I just graduated from my seminary back in Yearning Saint City, the capital of our Sval Kingdom. During that period of time, I often roamed the city streets, while helping those in need, preaching the gospel, and also exploring a small hobby of mine, which is looking for and reading old manuscripts that record hidden knowledge of the past.”

He then paused for a few minutes as he contemplated his next words before continuing with a slight sigh, “One day, as I was walking on an old, quiet backroad, situated at the distant outskirts of the capital, I chanced upon a burnt down house that was built close to the old road.” Explaining up to here, his handsome face could only be filled with a look of melancholy so great that it made all three listeners depressed at the sight.

He then continued solemnly after a brief pause, “Inside the house, I saw three corpses, and the badly bruised body of a dying old man. Driven into desperation, I tried my best to heal the poor old man, who quickly recovered with the help of his holiness Ensieth. After healing the old man, I took him while he was still unconscious due to the recent trauma, to a nearby hotel that I rented, before going back to his home to arrange for the removal of the corpses, after alerting the local authorities.”

Hearing his words, Annette could only quietly sigh in grief at the difficulties that the average citizen of this world experiences on a day-to-day basis. Lain could only listen while contemplating the sad words coming from Hui Shi’s mouth with depression in his mind.

As they were listening to Hui Shi, an old man silently appeared by the side of the road a few distances in front of them, silently listening in as well, but the group of four were too engrossed in the current story to notice his presence.

Not realizing they were being watched, Hui Shi continued, “A couple days went by before the old man woke up from his slumber. After waking up, I could only tell him who I was and what I saw at the burnt down house, as memories flooded the mind of the old man, and he began sobbing. In deep sadness, the old man recounted his story to me.”

At this moment, he took a deep breath as he couldn’t help but curse, “It’s a sad thing to see when a son turns against his own family. Praise my dear lord, Ensieth, for his mercy on this world.”

Chapter 24: A Gifted Child. An Ill Omen

Annette then also echoed “Praise my dear god Enseith, for his great mercy and grace.” as she, and the man hidden in the shadows, bowed for a brief moment, before righting themselves back up. Lain, on the other hand, not being a worshiper of Ensieth could only quietly contemplate the contents of Hui Shi’s story, on the side, while waiting for him to continue.

The group then continued walking unknowingly towards the man in front of them, as Hui Shi continued his speech, “Years back, the old man gave birth to a gifted child. After realizing the potential of the child, he, his wife and his two older children went through hell working to help that poor son of his get into a mighty sect in the area. After 5 years of hard, gruesome work, his son was finally accepted into the sect, using the money the entire family raised to bribe the officials of the sect to let his youngest son in.”

Pausing to take a deep breath, as the weird feeling of being watched by something slightly irritated him, Hui Shi continued, “The son was then raised by the sect, and came home once a year for a visit. One of the years that he came for a visit home, the old man, being too drunk after a night of celebration, blabbered on about a secret treasure that his father hid somewhere, back in the days when he was a grave robber. Due to the treasure being unique, and easily identifiable by the powerful noble family that it belonged to, his father warned that it would lead their family to its downfall, if anyone were to ever find out that the treasure was stolen by his father from a coffin of their deceased loved one.”

Looking around in confusion, and finding no one in sight, Hui Shi couldn’t help but continue speaking, as the other three listening, also looked around as well after seeing his actions, in futility as they couldn’t see anyone in sight, other than the four of them, and the chariot being pulled beside them. Even though the old man was still a few distances ahead of them, standing still, while they walked towards him.

“His youngest son, hearing his words, became obsessed with finding the location where the treasure was hidden, but the old man, listening to his late father’s words, could only keep the secret location of the hidden treasure buried in his heart in fear of his father’s threats. After years went by, and he wouldn’t tell his son the truth, the son could only come up with a devious plot. 

He ordered a few of his friends within his sect to attack his parent’s home, on the night he was to return from the sect. His friends then attacked and tortured his elder brother, and sister, as well as his mother, as they asked them individually where the secret treasure was hidden, in hopes that his father had divulged the secret accidentally to them. But it was fruitless, as only the father knew the secret. The friends driven into desperation could only torture them to death before their father’s eyes. 

Chapter 25: Unwilling

They then turned on the old man, who they had then brutally beaten, until he almost passed out, yet they couldn’t pull the secret from his mouth. After seeing the old man’s life slowly start to slip away, they quickly left the scene in regret and indignation. 

A short while later his son who was nearby watching, could only come out of the darkness, pretend to be surprised by what just occurred and ask the old man one last time, gently, where he left the secret treasure, saying if he had the treasure, he will use it to avenge the deaths of his dear family.

But yet, the old man refused, as he continued to slip away into unconsciousness. Noticing his refusal, the son immediately howled in anger, as he told his dying father the truth. That after all the money he spent hiring his close friends to torture his family to death, he still came up short. Feeling despair, the son violently stepped on the head of the dying old man angrily, before walking away. 

After the old man told me this, it felt like all the grief and indignation in his heart poured out. The poor old man, who was already nearing the end of his life before the fiasco occurred, then closed his eyes one last time and never opened them again, dying from old age, as he no longer desired to live in a world where his own son could betray him.

Watching the old man die, I could only try everything in my power to heal him and bring him back to life, but after a few minutes of prayers, my holy god, Ensieth indicated to me that his time had come, and a man of his age cannot be resurrected, as he didn’t die of injuries, but of natural causes. 

After watching the old man die in my arms, I could only bury him in the most fitting way possible, by the rest of his loved ones, before leaving the capital and traveling abroad for a couple of years. I then slowly made my way back home, until recently when I was in the outskirts of the kingdom, close to home and was told by my fellow clergymen in another city that I was wanted for theft.

They told me after some investigation, that the person who alerted the authorities of my crime, was called Vic Yure, from the Glorious Myth Sect situated in the capital. And that he wanted the law enforcement of the kingdom to arrest and bring me in for questioning, for I stole something of his, and he would like to have it back at all cost.

After hearing the words of my fellow clergymen, I could only sigh in grief, for the son of the old man, was named Vic Yure. From my understanding, It seems that he somehow became aware that I revived his dying father and accompanied him until his dying breath, and now believes I may know the secret location of the treasure, and wants the law enforcement of the kingdom to arrest me and bring me to him for further questioning using the powers of his sect.”

Chapter 26:  A Strange Voice

Annette couldn’t help but curse loudly after hearing his words, “What a rotten man! Killing your own family is blasphemy! Why didn’t you notify the authorities of his actions?” as she looked at Hui Shi in slight indignation. 

Hui Shi, quickly replied in righteousness, “I did report it, but it seems his sect somehow covered up for his crimes. The Glorious Myth Sect is a very powerful sect in our kingdom. I could only continue coming back home, after finding out years later that nothing came out of my report to the authorities in the capital for his heinous crimes. 

As for the warrant for my arrest? I’ll ask my father to help me get rid of it, once I arrive back home. My church of Ensieth is also a powerful force within the kingdom of Sval. And lastly, If Vic Yure ever decides to come after me himself? He’ll have to taste the power of my fists! ” He then balled up his fists in great indignation.

“Don’t worry, brother Hui Shi. I’m always willing to help you solve the matter, if this evil man called Vic Yure or his sect ever comes looking for you themselves.” Lain added, in righteous anger, as he balled up his two fists tightly.

“It seems you’ve been through a lot, little priest. Why don’t you count me in as well? I’ll always be willing to beat up a spoiled brat like Vic Yure any day.” Weirdly, a random voice rang out, in the dark night, that didn’t belong to the three of them. 

Looking towards the direction of where the voice came in surprise and slight anxiety, the three of them saw a short old man, dressed in a blue gown with a belt on his waist, standing in front of them, with a light brown, wooden cane in his hand. 

After seeing this old man, with a face covered in wrinkles, and a white beard that reached down to his chest, the three of them looked around anxiously as they started to realize that they’ve not moved a single inch from the spot where they placed little Elena into the chariot a while back, although they’ve been walking forward the entire time.

As they were looking around, Lain, noticing something was wrong with the carriage, couldn’t help but alert Annette. “Sister Annette, please go check within the chariot!” Annette then quickly jumped towards the door of the carriage with speed faster than her body’s small four-foot tall frame should be capable of producing. 

While Annette rushed into her chariot, Lain couldn’t help but place his hand on his bamboo sword as he stared at the old man in front of him. Hui Shi, looking closely at the old man, also steadied himself, as he stared at the old man, then at the chariot next to them in alertness, before slowly realizing that the man looked kind of familiar.

Chapter 27: Divine…Murder…

The old man, standing in the dark night, brought an extremely discomforting feeling to Lain. Causing Lain to grip the handle of his curved bamboo sword, as he slowly walked forward, for he knew the man before him may be as dangerous as the Fang clan man from before.

Lain’s aura slowly started to change the moment he took his first step towards the old man, as the short black hair on his head, as well as his eyebrows, slowly started to change to the color of red. After the second step, he slowly exhaled while staring at the old man in front of him and muttered under his breath, “Divine…murder…”

The moment those foul sounding words came out of his mouth, the thick stench of blood permeated the air, causing Hui Shi who was nearby to shiver slightly, in slight anxiety, as he immediately knew that Lain was about to do something very dangerous. 

Smelling the thick stench of blood coming from Lain that almost made him suffocate, Hui Shi couldn’t help but walk over to him quickly, before saying, “Brother Lain, I recognize this man. Please lay down your sword and let’s talk.” As placed his hand over the hand that Lain was using to hold the handle of his sword, trying to stop him from drawing his sword from its sheath.

Hearing Hui Shi’s words, Lain could only take in a deep breath, before calming down and saying “If you believe he’s not a threat, brother Hui Shi, I’ll let the matter rest.” After saying this, he slowly let go of his sword’s handle, as his hair turned back to black, and the thick stench of blood permeating the air, suffocating everyone around him, disappeared.

While watching Lain slowly calm down, the old man smiled, as he began walking towards the group, saying, “I’m glad you didn’t start a fight with a small old man like myself.” The discomforting feeling that made Lain very uncomfortable, also slowly disappeared, making Lain feel as if the dangerous predator that had been watching them in the darkness had finally closed its eyes.

Meanwhile, after opening the door of the chariot, Annette quickly entered the living room, only to be baffled by what she saw. Inside the room, she saw the still sleeping Elena. But the moment she turned towards the doorway leading to her kitchen, a decrepit old man that looked to be in his 80s, wearing red trousers, and a pink, long-sleeve shirt, slowly walked out of it. He then tossed a green, oval-shaped fruit towards her, which she instinctively caught in surprise.

“Eat this! I bet you’re hungry, right?” the elderly man said. He then began biting on another green, oval-shaped fruit that he had in hand, while slowly walking towards Annette.  

Seeing the dangerous aura emanating from the old man that made her heart shiver in extreme anxiety, Annette couldn’t help but ask, “Who are you?” as she gripped hard on the fruit in her left hand that she bought at a market a few days prior. Ready to attack him at any moment, if he tried to harm her or the sleeping Elena on the couch. 

Chapter 28: Serpents…

While holding the fruit, and seeing the dangerous old man slowly walking towards her like a predator that’s about to attack at any moment, the muscles on Annette’s entire body slowly started to squirm violently around, as if they were little serpents that were slowly waking up from deep slumber. The fruit in her left hand quickly started to disappear as the muscles on the palm that was holding the fruit turned into tiny flesh colored serpents of various shapes and sizes with mouths filled with jagged teeth. They started gnawing at the fruit ferociously, until it was devoured completely within a millisecond.

Looking at the young lady whose once beautiful face slowly morphed into a grotesque one filled with wriggling muscles that looked like a bunch of tiny serpents squirming around violently, the old man could only raise his hands in the air and say calmly, “Don’t worry child, I come in peace. My name is Trent Shiler. But you probably may not have heard of me.” as he continued chewing on the fruit in his mouth. The dangerous aura that made Annette’s hairs stand on end, also dissipated, as if it was all an illusion.

Hearing the old man call out his last name stunned the high-strunged Annette. She then slowly calmed down after the dangerous aura around him dissipated, as her wriggling muscles slowly wriggled back to their original position on her body, before lying still, like a den of snakes going back to sleep.  After calming down, she couldn’t help but stare into space in thought. For she knew that although she did not recognize the old man before her, or his first name, she knew that the entire district of the city that they were currently in was governed by the noble Shiler family.

Since he was an elder of the Shiler family, she decided it was best to be respectful in front of him, since it seems he didn’t enter her chariot with ill intentions. “Let’s talk outside. The little one is still asleep.” Trent Shiler softly said, as he then slowly walked by the stunned Annette, and left through the opened chariot doors, leaving her inside of it, while she was still lost in her own thoughts.

After seeing him leave, Annette quickly went over to inspect the sleeping Elena, to make sure she was doing fine, before following the old man out the chariot’s door. She couldn’t help but wonder as she left, ‘Why is a noble from the great Shiler family inside my chariot? How did he even get in? Also, why was he eating the food in my kitchen?’

“How’s my granddaughter doing in there? Is she still sleeping?” The other old man that was outside, slowly walking towards Hui Shi, and Lain, asked Trent Shiler, the moment he stepped down off the levitating chariot that was levitating about 2 feet off the ground.

Chapter 29: Trent Shiler

The old man, then stopped a few feet away from the stunned Hui Shi, and Lain, who couldn’t help but look towards the chariot in bewilderment, wondering who this second old man was, and how he arrived at their location.

As the two were watching Trent Shiler steady himself after coming down off the chariot, he lazily replied to the old man with a slight smile, “Your grandchild is fine, Micas. If I didn’t see the priest of Ensieth within this group of kids, I would’ve thought they were kidnapping her.” He then let out a light chuckle as he stared at the bewildered Hui Shi, and Lain as if he was questioning their morals.

Emily, who had been watching from the side the entire time, soon softly called out gently for the first time since Lain had met her, as a low, baritone sound of a fowl left her mouth. She then began walking towards the old man called Micas, with a slight tinge of happiness in her eyes.

Lain, seeing this, could only calm down a little more, because he finally realized the truth. With Emily walking over without the slightest bit of fear in her eyes, and understanding the words that escaped from the two old men’s mouths, these two old men whose weathered faces looked like they’ve been through decades of hard labor, may not be enemies, but relatives of Elena.

After a few steps, Emily reached the old man called Micas, before using her giant bird-like head to rub against his chest affectionately, as if she just met a long-lost loved one. The old man called Micas, also couldn’t help but rustle the feathers on her neck affectionately with his left hand, as his right hand held onto the cane that was used to support his body to the ground.

He then looked at Lain, Hui Shi, and Annette who just came out of her chariot and said softly, “My name is Micas Groundworth, from the Groundworth family of Yearning Trust City. I am the grandfather of little Elena. Pleased to meet you.” While Emily was still nestled in his chest, fawningly.

“I’m called Trent Shiler. I wonder what you three kids were doing with our gullible little Elena?” Trent questioned, as he stared into the eyes of Lain, Hui Shi, and Annette as if questioning their behavior and actions.

Hearing his accusatory words Lain, and Annette couldn’t help but scoff at him, while Hui Shi explained with a bright, and charming smile, that calmed Trent’s doubting heart, “My fellow elders, my name is Hui Shi. I am a humble priest of Ensieth. These two are my fellow brother and sister, Lain, and Annette. We were on our way to help cure an ailment that we believe the father of little sister Elena is currently suffering from.”

Micas, hearing his words, couldn’t help but raise his white colored brows, and say “Ailment? What do you mean?” 

Chapter 30: Foolish Son-In-Law

Hui Shi then pointed to Lain, hoping he’ll help him explain further. “Hello Elders. Sorry for my previous bad manners, but when I met little Elena a few hours earlier, she mentioned to me that her father had been sleeping for a few days, and hadn’t woken up since. So I assumed that something must’ve happened to him.

Feeling that I should help her, I requested for brother Hui Shi to escort me to her house, that way he can help cure her father using his god’s divine powers. We were on our way to her house when the two of you found us. I’m sorry if there’s been a misunderstanding.” Lain said, after seeing Hui Shi’s gesture in awkwardness.

Annette hearing their words couldn’t help but apologize to Hui Shi and Lain, as realization dawned upon her, and she said, “I didn’t know you two were on an urgent mission. I’m sorry for occupying your time to ask my silly questions.” She then turned to the two old men and said, “Elders, I am simply a passerby who decided to tag along, after meeting these two brothers at the front gate. They were very kind and courteous to little sister Elena, so I as a hero of the city didn’t think there was something wrong with the situation.”

“It’s fine, young ones. Earlier, when I saw you put my granddaughter inside your chariot, me and old Trent here couldn’t help but play a little trick on you in order to understand your current situation. You see, a while ago, I received a message from my men while in Yearning Trust, that there had been reports that my granddaughter had been frequently exiting the city alone, for months now. Due to fear that something bad may be happening to her, I couldn’t help but ask my old teacher Trent, who knows the ins and outs of the city, for help. 

As we were coming to get her, we chanced upon a warning that her life may be at risk, but that warning quickly went away, as I was told that a priest of Ensieth helped resolve the matter, by healing her of her ailments, which was extreme nausea and fear. 

Feeling blessed that she was cured, we decided to take our time and meet her when she arrives inside the city gates, while observing your actions from the side.

After seeing your actions, we decided you weren’t bandits and decided to reveal ourselves. We also mean you no harm.” Micas replied as his weathered, old voice sounded a bit long-winded, and tired at the end of his words.

Trent on the other hand couldn’t help but say towards Micas, “It seems something has truly happened to your son-in-law, Micas. That fool was definitely distraught by the death of your daughter. I knew his weak body was going to give out sooner or later due to me always receiving reports that he was always in an anxious and depressed state. I feel sad that he had to lose the mother of his child, soon after her birth.”

Chapter 31: Ill Omen

Micas couldn’t help but scoff in slight dissatisfaction by his words as he replied in anger, “That fool of a son-in-law of mine shouldn’t have married my daughter! If it wasn’t for him, she wouldn’t have moved to this city years ago. That fool was definitely an ill omen to my family. It was only a matter of time that he killed himself somehow.” 

He then said to everyone. “Since you all believe his life’s in danger, let’s quickly teleport to his home, and see what's wrong with that good for nothing teacher. Although I haven’t visited them in a while, I still remember their old trash of a home.”

After saying this, you could see his old face twist in sadness as he lamented in his mind, ‘It was already bad enough that my poor daughter decided to be a hero against my will. But to also marry a useless teacher? My dear god, Ensieth? Why did you bring that ill omen into my life? What did my forefathers do for me to deserve your curse, my great lord?” as a tear couldn’t help but escape his poor old eyes. He then sighed in deep grief and melancholy, as he looked up at the night sky.

Seeing the poor old Micas’ extremely sad eyes, everyone couldn’t help but become slightly melancholic.

Trent, upon seeing his melancholic behavior, easily understood his current issues, and couldn’t help but walk up to him, pat his shoulder to say, “It’s going to be okay, Micas. Although your daughter is dead and her body is missing, at least you still have a kind granddaughter to dote on. Let’s hurry to her home, before she loses not just her mother, but her father as well.”

Lain and Hui Shi immediately looked at each other, after hearing the old man Trent’s words as Lain finally realized in slight sadness that he was right on his earlier conjecture, that Elena’s mother had truly passed away.

Annette, also realizing the issues facing Elena, also couldn’t help but become melancholic as well. She then hastily said to Micas. “I hope I’m not bothering you elders, but may I tag along as well? I’m truly sorry for your loss. Your granddaughter is a beautiful young lady.”

Micas could only nod slowly as he looked at Annette, before he said, “Sure, little girl. I’ll take you guys there now.”  

He then raised his cane off the ground, as everyone’s vision became blurry for a short second. A second later, the raised cane then fell back down to the ground lightly, as the blurred vision that everyone experienced quickly disappeared.

Chapter 32: Teleportation!

Lain, Annette, and Hui Shi, started to look around the moment their visions cleared. What they saw intrigued their minds. Their environment looked almost identical to before. They were still standing on the large road that was over 10 miles wide, with its length stretched all the way to the horizon on both sides. 

But unlike before, situated in front of them, next to the right edge of the road that they were standing on, was a small granite-like, stone paved path that led to a small granite-like, stone house that was nestled between the tall 2000-foot grasses that could be seen everywhere their eyes looked, except on the large granite-like road that they were currently standing on. 

Strangely, as they looked left and right, they couldn’t find another house in sight. Only the long, wide road, and the small house was all that greeted their eyes.

As the three were marveling at their environment, Micas began walking in slow and steady steps towards the house, with Trent and Emily quickly following along behind him.

After a few minutes of walking, the two old men, and Emily reached the front door of the house, before Trent called out to the three still on the road in the distance. “Kids, stop daydreaming, and let’s go inside.”

Hui Shi, who was lost in his own thoughts about the origins of Trent and Micas, as he looked around, was the first to awaken from Trent’s words. He then quickly walked over to the waiting three at the door. Annette, also awakened soon after, she then quickly held onto the reins of her chariot, and walked over as well as she thought to herself in lamentation, ‘Teleportation truly is a wonderful spell to learn. Too bad I’m not a celestial, and can’t learn spells.’

Lain, being the last to awaken from his thoughts, couldn’t help but wonder as well, as he walked towards the house, ‘I wonder why there’s only one house in this area? Also, why are all the trees and grasses in the area the same length? It seems there are a lot of mysteries to be explored in this city.’

After the three arrived, Micas quietly looked at Trent, who was also by the door. Trent, noticing his gaze then said, “Although entering a house without the owner’s permission is against the rules. I don’t think the owner will mind in this case.” 

He then extended his left hand towards the door, as a ring on his old, wrinkled, pinky finger lit up in light blue runes. The moment the ring lit up, the stone door of the house also lit up in a glowing shade of light blue, as tiny light blue rune carvings that were engraved all over it started to shine. Trent then gently pushed the glowing door, until it opened all the way.

Chapter 33: Inside The Stone House

After the door opened, he then slowly entered the house, along with Micas, who softly said to Emily, “Sorry, little Emily. You know you can’t be allowed inside the house, so please wait outside for us.” 

Hearing his words, Emily nodded, before obediently standing by the side of the door, as everyone else walked pass her, into the house.

As the last to enter the house, the first thing that Lain saw, other than the people in front of him, was the inside of a stone house, with a small living room. On the green colored walls, furniture and green colored floors of the house, extremely small, light blue runes could be seen, etched all over them. These runes however weren’t glowing, except in certain locations.

In the living room, was a 2 sectional dark blue sofa, placed directly against the left side wall of the room. On the right side of the sofa, was a door leading to another room. 

Opposite the sofa was a wall of glowing light blue runes, with a holographic screen hovering in front of it, that was displaying what seems to be a cartoon of sorts. It seemed to Lain that the holographic screen functioned like a holographic television. 

Sounds of what was occurring on the holographic screen also echoed all over the small room, yet Lain was incapable of pinpointing where the sounds originated from. 

Opposite the outside doorway where Lain came in through from, was another doorway 30 feet away, that led to what looked like a kitchen. Inside the kitchen, from Lain’s vantage point, was a clear, see-through floor to ceiling window, situated another 20 feet from the kitchen’s doorway that showed the grass forest behind the house, with 2000 feet high, light red, evergreen-like trees mixed in.

The temperature within the home was slightly cooler on the inside, than outside the home, with slightly cool air circulating around the living room, making Lain feel refreshed and at ease. He couldn’t help but realize that there was some sort of cooling nature to the runes situated in the house, that was causing cool air to circulate, without wind.

As Lain, was marveling at the uniqueness of the house in front of him, Micas on the other hand,  gently sat down on the sofa in the living room, before saying to the group. “I believe that foolish son-in-law of mine, must be sleeping in the room on the left. Old Trent, please help me escort our dear little priest here to him. If I go with you, I may not want to see him healed. Everyone else, please sit down, and let’s wait for the results.”

Hearing his words, Trent couldn’t help but sigh and say, “Your son-in-law has lived a hard life, Micas. My child, let’s go help him.” before gesturing for Hui Shi to follow him into the room.

Chapter 34: The Middle-Aged Man

Watching Hui Shi, and Trent leave, Annette couldn’t help but say lightly, “May Ensieth guide him to full health.” before walking over to the sofa and sitting down. Lain, also snapped out of his marveling, and also sat down as well, on the stone sofa, that felt extremely soft and comfortable when sat down on. 

The texture of the sofa was very interesting to Lain, due to the fact that the sofa from his point of view was obviously made out of a large, granite-like stone. The same type of stone, that was used to make the hard walls, and doors of the house. Yet it seems from Lain’s point of view, that the light blue runes on the sofa, had somehow made the rock hard texture of the sofa, much softer than it should’ve been.

While Watching Lain touch and caress the sofa in awe, Micas couldn't help but look at his attire that looked slightly worn and old, as well as his face that looked ordinary and plain, and think to himself with a soft sigh, ‘I would have never believed in the past that I'll be sitting next to a young thug like him, who obviously looks like he has no future. At least he's a young thug with a kind and thoughtful heart.’

 Annette, who was also looking at Lain for the first time in detail, couldn't help but marvel at his ordinary facial features as she thought in dismay, ‘He truly has a face that I'll never call handsome.’ She then began to fawn over the extremely handsome looks of Hui Shi in her mind before looking away from Lain, in slight boredom, while thinking to herself, ‘Men truly are born unequal.’

Meanwhile, after leaving the living room, Hui Shi, and Trent entered a room that was also covered in microscopic sized light blue runes that were barely visible to the naked eye.

Inside the room, Hui Shi saw a dark blue, granite-like bed that was placed against the wall that was opposite the doorway. Above the bed was a holographic picture frame that featured a handsome man, standing behind a beautiful young lady, with his arms around her. The two people within the picture frame could be seen occasionally looking at each other for a few seconds with love in their eyes, before looking forward again towards the camera, as if within the picture frame was a short 20-second video, and not a still photograph.

On the bed, Hui Shi saw a very pale, middle-aged man who looked to be in his early 40s, lying in the fetal position with beads of sweat rolling down his forehead. His breathing was also very slow, as if he was already at death’s door.

Trent, also seeing the man, couldn’t help but walk forward to inspect him, before saying to Hui Shi, “My little priest. It seems he’s already at death’s door. If he wasn’t a strong-willed man, I doubt he would’ve even lived this long without food or water. Please help him quickly.”

Chapter 35: Healed

Hui Shi, hearing his words, could only nod before walking forward to stand by the stone bed, as Trent gave way. He then placed his left hand on the forehead of the sleeping man, as he muttered under his breath, “Praise my great lord Ensieth!”

After saying these words, the body of the man lying on the bed started to glow a deep golden color, as playful butterflies of beautiful colors, manifested all around the room like illusionary fairies, before flying into the man’s body. 

In just a few seconds of the phenomenon, Hui Shi withdrew his hand. The golden glow that emanated from the man also slowly disappeared, along with the room filled with butterflies, as the man, slowly opened his spirited eyes. 

His body, which once looked pale and sickly, now had a healthy tanned color. His breathing, which once was slow and uneven, now was rhythmic and steady. 

As the healthy, middle-aged man opened his eyes, he couldn’t help but look around the room, as he saw two people. Soon he realized that one of those people looked very familiar. 

Looking at Trent, the middle-aged man couldn’t help but nervously sit up on his bed, as he muttered in surprise, “Lord Trent? Why are you here?”

Hearing his words, and seeing his reaction, Trent and Hui Shi couldn’t help but smile, as Trent replied to him, “Son, you’ve been ill for the past few months. Me and Micas came with this priest, to help heal you of your ailment. It seems you couldn’t handle the death of your wife, and suffered ill health from depression, and anxiety.”

Hui Shi, then walked over to the man, as he reached out his hand towards him and said, “My name is Hui Shi. I came on behalf of your daughter, Elena to help you. Please praise lord Ensieth for his mercy and grace.” 

Seeing the outstretched, glowing hand of Hui Shi, with a glow that filled his heart with warmth, the middle-aged man, couldn’t help but reach out to grab it as he replied in thankfulness, with a smile full of happiness written on his face. “Thank you, great priest. May lord Ensieth’s grace last for eternity.” 

Hui Shi then gently pulled him up from the bed, as the man slowly found his footing on the ground before standing up.

Trent then said to the two, “Let’s go to the living room. Micas is waiting there, along with a couple other helpers.” as he began walking back toward the doorway that led to the living room, with a slight smile on his old face.

Chapter 36: Michelle Groundworth

Back in the living room, Lain, who was mesmerized by the chair, finally woke up from his entrancement, to ask a question that’s been on his mind since yesterday morning, when he met little Elena. “Elder Micas, I beg your forgiveness for asking this question, but what happened to Elena’s mother?”

The old Micas, who was busy watching the cartoon that was showing on the opposite wall of the room, while lost in melancholic thoughts, couldn’t help but answer his questions, after a few seconds of deliberation. 

“My daughter, Michelle, was a strong-willed child. Growing up, her head was filled with the desire to help those in need, like the heroes she saw on the news, and on the children’s cartoon series, Powerful Boys. Which was a show that she loved growing up. It is also the cartoon that’s currently playing on the holographic screen in front of us right now. It seems, my granddaughter also watches it.”

Hearing his words, Annette and Lain, couldn’t help but look towards the opposite wall, where a cartoon was playing on the holographic screen. The screen showed three children, fighting a villain with all their might, as a man watched from the side and cheered the three on.

Watching the screen for a few seconds, Annette and Lain could only sigh, as micas continued. “With a head filled with dreams of being a hero, she wouldn’t listen to my advice, and after she turned 18, signed up to be a hero of the kingdom. 

After years of being a hero against my will, she met a young man, who was at that time being bullied, and harassed by an underground crime gang called The Reed Establishment. That young man was called Edward Montiff, a fool, who grew up impoverished. That fool coincidentally also shared the same dream as my daughter. He swore to spend his life helping others the best way he could, and the only way he could do that with his poor economical background, and lack of strength was by becoming a teacher, and a role model for the younger generation.

Feeling the determination within Edward, as my daughter worked with him for months, as they looked for the whereabouts of the crime gang that she and her group of heroes were trying to get rid of, she couldn’t help but fall deeply in love with him.

After a couple years together, my daughter and her group of heroes, with the help of the daring Edward, easily rooted out The Reed Establishment, and all its syndicates from our city. The two of them then quickly got married, behind my back.

Chapter 37: Missing

After getting married, Michelle, with her husband, came back home to me, to announce that she was pregnant with a child in great jubilation. But I at that time couldn’t accept it. Not only did she get married behind my back, after going missing for a few years, she also slept with a random stranger of poor economic background.

How could I accept it? My child who could’ve been a great general in the kingdom’s army, got married, and now wanted to settle down with a stranger? Impossible!” After spitting his last words out, the temperature of the room dropped suddenly, as Micas’ eyes started to change from his previous dark brown, to a pale white color, as if he was going blind. 

A baleful aura then started to leak out from him, as his face twisted in slight anger. A few seconds later, he couldn’t help but sigh in sadness, as regret filled his mind. The baleful aura around him then slowly disappeared, before his eyes turned back to their original dark brown color.

 He then continued, with a sad tone of voice that made Lain, and Annette a bit melancholic. “Driven into anger by the situation, I warned them to never return to my house ever again, as I stormed off in anger. 

A year later, I received a message from Edward that my daughter had gone missing. She and Edward, fearing for their lives, as the number of missing people in our city increased, moved to a different city, hoping it was safer there. Just so you know, for decades now, periodically people will randomly disappear within our Yearning Trust City. 

Noticing the issue, our Yearning Trust City, with my help then spent countless amounts of resources, trying to find out why this missing person phenomenon was occurring and what was causing it, but till this day, we still haven’t found the reason for these people’s disappearances. 

As a result of the casualty numbers of this strange problem increasing, it seems my pregnant daughter, and Edward moved to Yearning Peace City, hoping it would be safer for them to raise their child here. But shortly after childbirth, my daughter went missing as well. Leaving her husband and child behind.

Hearing the news, I was immediately inflamed with anger. So I rushed over to this city, and almost killed that foolish son-in-law of mine. But due to the pleading of old Trent, and the fact that he was the father of my newborn granddaughter, the only blood of mine left to continue my heritage, I could only calm down my anger.

I then sought the help of this city’s law enforcement agents to help locate my daughter, but after years of searching, it all came to naught. In the end, I could only turn to the great priests of the Holy Cathedral here in Peaceful City to see if they could plead with Lord Ensieth to help me find out if she was still alive, and where she may currently dwell.

Chapter 38: Dead And Gone

After a couple months of waiting, I received a heart-wrenching reply from Bishop Hao Shi. He told me that although he couldn’t locate my daughter’s body, he was 100% sure from the indication given to him by lord Ensieth, that she had died years prior. Just a couple of days after giving birth to her child.

After hearing his reply, I could only leave Yearning Peace City in agony and regret. My only child had died, and there was nothing I did to stop it. Since then, I never returned to this godforsaken city that took away my daughter again, until yesterday.” Tears couldn’t help but fall from Micas’ old eyes, as he finished his last sentence. Lain, and Annette also felt extremely depressed listening to his words, as the room fell into silence for a couple of minutes after his speech ended.

After weeping for a couple minutes, Micas slowly wiped away the tears falling from his eyes, before he turned his head towards the door, to see Hui Shi, Trent, and Edward walk into the living room from it.

Entering the room, Edward quickly felt the depressive aura coming from the bodies of the three sitting on his sofa. He then walked in front of the depressed Micas, before kneeling down and bowing his head, as he said, “Great lord, I beg your forgiveness.”

“He’s the father of your grandchild, Micas. Go easy on him. He’s not a bad man to have as a son-in-law.” Trent, seeing this, couldn’t help but chime in as well, as he started to see the anger well up in the eyes of Micas, as Micas stared at the kneeling Edward.

Sighing, after feeling the healing warmth that emanated from Hui Shi’s glowing body, Micas finally let go of his hatred for the kneeling Edward before him, before saying to him, “Get up, child. Pack your bags, and I’ll take you and my granddaughter back home where it’s safer under my protection.”

After saying this, Micas couldn’t help but lean back on the sofa, as he rested his head, and closed his eyes in sadness.

Edward on the other hand, quickly rushed into his bedroom, for a few minutes, before heading to the kitchen, for another few minutes, and then heading to another room, with a doorway that led to it from the right side of the kitchen.

By the time he was done packing his items, and came back to the living room, over 40 minutes had passed.

Chapter 39: Thank You

He then came back empty-handed, although it seemed he was rummaging through his belongings when he visited each room. Seeing him empty-handed caused Lain, who saw him to wonder in his head, ‘Does Mr. Edward have a storage device of sorts, where he keeps his belongings that’s powered by runes? It must be…’

After coming back, Edward quickly knelt in front of Micas again. He then said to him, “I’m ready, my lord. I have all my necessities packed, as well as those of my daughter. Where’s my daughter, if I may ask? I couldn’t find her anywhere.” 

Hearing his question, Trent replied to him with a slight smile on his old face, as he walked over and patted him on his shoulder gently. “Little Elena’s sleeping outside in a chariot. Why is she outside? It’s a long story, so don’t bother asking.”

Micas slowly opened his eyes, after hearing Trent’s words to say, “Don’t worry about my granddaughter. I’ll teleport her, along with Emily, with us on our way out.”

After saying these words, he then leaned forward and stood up in front of the kneeling Edward, before reaching his right hand out in front of him, saying “Where’s the key to this house? This boy here is called Lain. He was the one who requested for our little priest here to come help inspect your conditions, when he found my granddaughter outside the city gates. 

Due to his help, we were able to come to your rescue. So, for his help, I believe it won’t be too much to reward him with the deed of this shoddy house of yours, since it currently looks like he needs a place to stay. We can always buy trillions more trash homes like this in the future.”

Hearing his words, Edward quickly acquiesced to his request, as a ring on his right hand’s finger lit up in a light blue glow. Then a small rectangular white, granite-like stone tablet appeared in his right hand. He then passed that stone tablet onto the outstretched hand of Micas.

After receiving the stone tablet, Micas quickly turned towards the sitting Lain on his right, before giving it to him, as he said to him, “Thank you son for helping my granddaughter and son-in-law. If you ever need my help in the future, you can always find me in Yearning Trust City. Just mention my name at any of the business offices that my Groundworth family owns, and they’ll notify me.”

Trent, after hearing Micas’ words, also added “Thank you children. If you ever require the help of my Shiler family in the future, do the same thing as well. I’ll be glad to lend a hand. Okay Micas, let’s get going.”

Right before Hui Shi, Lain, and Annette could say their thanks to Trent and Micas, Micas slowly raised his cane from the ground. Trent, Micas, and Edward then quickly disappeared from the room, as if they were specters.

Chapter 40: Vanished

Seeing them vanish, the others who had words of thanks still stuck in their mouths could only close their mouths in regret. Hui Shi then walked over to the sofa and sat down in a relaxed manner in the vacant position that Micas was previously sitting in.

After sitting down, he slowly said to the other two, with a questioning smile on his face. “I know you two are wondering about the backgrounds of the two elders, right?”

Lain, and Annette, couldn’t help but nod, after hearing his words, before they also relaxed in their sitting position on the sofa, and listened to Hui Shi quietly.

“Well, to start off. I’ll begin by letting you guys know about Yearning Peace City. Yearning Peace City, as we all know, has 18 districts. Each district of Yearning Peace was founded by a different noble family.

You see, when a man becomes a noble in our kingdom, they’re awarded a plot of land for them and their family to use. Our 18 noble families, instead of creating their own individual cities, decided that it was best to extend the current city, and become mayors of a district within the city instead.

The original land of Yearning Peace City was the Holy Myan District, where I grew up. After billions of years, a general of our Sval kingdom’s army who grew up in the city decided to retire. After he retired, he was awarded a noble title.

He then used his noble title to extend Yearning Peace City, with the approval of the noble Myan family, who governed Yearning Peace City, at that time. From then on, Yearning Peace city created the district system, where nobles could extend the city, and call their individual lands districts, with a governor overseeing the entire city, and district mayors overseeing each individual district.

As a district of the city, the noble families who govern the district as mayors must follow the city’s original rules and regulations, but they also have their own individual rights to rule their lands as they wish. This means, each district functions as a separate city to a certain extent. But its citizens must not only follow the rules created by the nobles who govern the district, but also the rules of the city, the rules of the Sval kingdom and lastly, the rules of our Gilagesh Empire.

Elder Trent from my understanding, is the founder of the Peaceful Shiler District, and should be the first noble of his family. But not many people know this, due to the fact that many noble families like to keep their pasts a secret, with the Shiler family being one of them. 

Chapter 41: Array

Elder Trent, after founding the Peaceful Shiler District billions of years ago, has been known to wander around the city, and has barely done anything notable since the foundation of the district. His family is also known for creating illusionary arrays, and own countless businesses all over the kingdom that were built around the creation of these types of arrays.”

Hui Shi couldn't help but catch his breath, after speaking for so long. He then looked at the two, as if in understanding, before asking. “I guess, you may not know what an array is, right?”

Lain quickly answered in slight awkwardness, “You’re correct. I’ve never came across an array before.” Annette also chimed in as she blushed in shame, “I also may need a better understanding of these things called arrays.”

Hearing their answers, Hui Shi nodded with a dashing smile, then answered them gently, “An Array, just like runes, is a type of formation. Any time energy is constructed in a certain manner in order to create a magical effect, that construction is called a formation. Arrays are formations that are created using special items that are rich in energy. 

Unlike a rune that is created strictly by using the blood of creatures, an array is created using items like rocks, trees, instruments, and even animals, and other lifeforms. 

The noble Shiler family are not only powerful celestials that use spells to create illusions, they are also well versed in the use of items to create arrays that have illusionary effects.

For example, our Peaceful Shiler District is actually situated on one giant array. The trees, creatures, and grasses that we see around us, does not technically exist. Neither does the sky above us nor the earth below us. The only thing that exists within this giant district, are the people, buildings, and certain pets and creatures that the citizens of the city have allowed into the district.

Billions of years ago, the trees and grasses of the district were 2000 feet in height. Billions of years later, the trees and grasses of the district are still the same height, and in the exact same location as they were billions of years ago, with the exception of places that have been excavated by its citizens to build roads, houses, and other infrastructures.”

Hearing his words, Lain finally came to an understanding as to why the forest of grasses all looked identical in height. He then sighed in wonder, and respect for such power. For he wasn’t even aware that he was in an illusion. The air within the district was still as fresh as those outside the city gates. The sounds of the various animals, echoing within the forests of grasses, were also just as real and intriguing as those of a real forest.

Chapter 42: The Shiler Family’s Illusions

Annette, also had a look of understanding on her face, as she thought in her head, ‘No wonder the grasses when cut, always grew back to the same length within 30 minutes in the past. This district has always been very secretive about the environment, with no one teaching us anything about it.”

 Looking at Annette, and Lain, Hui Shi couldn’t help but ask, “I bet you’re wondering, if this was an illusion, how come when you cut a blade of grass or when you pluck a fruit from the trees in the district, you can still eat and cook with them? Well, it’s because as long as your mind believes what you’re experiencing is not an illusion, then everything around you will function as if it is real. That is the power of an array.

A powerful illusion array has the power to convince your mind that everything you see and feel inside of it is real. If I were to tell you that the elder Trent and Micas that we met earlier weren’t their real selves, would you believe it?

The truth is, even I do not know if the two elders that we saw earlier were their real selves. Lastly, you may not believe this, but if you were to die inside an array’s illusion, by the illusionary mechanisms of that array, you will likely suffer real death.

Powerful spells that create illusions, also have the same permanent death effect as arrays. The illusions created by the Shiler family can be used not only to deceive people, but to also harm them as well, when needed.”

Annette hearing his warning couldn’t help but ask in doubt, “So you’re telling me that this entire district can be weaponized by the Shiler family at any point in time to harm enemies that enter it? Forgive me for my lack of knowledge. The Shiler family has always been mysterious and hidden from the public’s eye, since I was born.”

Hui Shi quickly nodded to her question, as he said “Yes. But this kingdom is usually very peaceful, even here in its outskirts, where we’re closer to our neighboring empire. That’s why the array that encloses the entire district has never been used to harm others before, but theoretically it is possible to use it as a weapon.”

Lain, understanding Hui Shi’s words and realizing the powers of arrays and the Shiler family couldn’t help but question. “So what about the Groundworth family? Are they just as mysterious as the Shiler family?”

“The Groundworth family was once a noble family on the decline about 400,000 years ago, until the birth of Micas Groundworth, from the historic records that I’ve read in my free time. You see, I love acquiring old books, and archives from the past as I try to understand certain things about my mother’s family history. 

Chapter 43: Groundworth’s Mystery

From a few of the hidden records that I read in the past, I learned that the Groundworth family was a noble family that was already at its end, with only less than 40 members of the family still alive. But that changed after the birth of Micas, whose talent in their family’s secret arts helped him gain a foothold in the kingdom and become a proud general of the kingdom’s army.

After becoming a general, he then used the lands and money awarded to him for his services to invest in all types of businesses across his home city, Yearning Trust. After that, his family members who could barely make ends meet, slowly began to thrive, as they finally became wealthy and married with confidence that their children will not starve to death in the future. 

Due to Micas’ ingenuity and business acumen, most of the newer sects and businesses that were created within the past 300,000 years, within Yearning Trust City all have connections to the Groundworth family, and can be said to be primarily owned by them monetarily.

But although Micas was a proud general in the army, I am still unable to determine his true strength even though his acts of bravery have been well documented in the past, due to the army’s privacy clauses, as well as the years that have passed since he did anything remarkable.

Our kingdom also rarely has strife that require nobles who usually control our cities to act personally, so the abilities of Micas, as well as the entire Groundworth family, like those of most nobles are generally unknown. But the powers of nobles are publicly recognized as the strongest in the kingdom, aside from certain sects, and the military of the kingdom. 

I believe the Groundworth family definitely isn’t a weak family, although it has had a rocky past.”

Lain, upon hearing this, couldn’t help but think back to when Micas first appeared before them, earlier. During that period of time, he felt slightly driven to attack him due to feeling an extremely discomforting pressure. But now that he was thinking about it, he finally realized that maybe his actions weren’t under his control at that period of time.

So he couldn’t help but ask Hui Shi, based on his suspicions, saying, “Does Elder Micas possibly have the ability to affect our behaviors or control our emotions? Because earlier when I met him, I felt a strong urge to assault him, even though I usually would never assault an elderly man unwarranted.”

Annette hearing Lain, immediately shivered because she also felt slightly pressured to attack when she met Elder Trent as well. She then responded with a question of her own, “I also felt the same way earlier as well. Do you mean to say that Elder Micas was somehow trying to force us to attack, using powers we were unable to defend ourselves against?”

Chapter 44: Mysterious Eyes

Hui Shi, noticing her actions, as well as their questions, nodded to the two of them as he answered them with a slight smile on his face, as if in understanding. “It’s highly possible that Elder Micas may have manipulated us when he first arrived in order to understand our strengths and weaknesses. The Groundworth family’s main ability from certain hidden records that I’ve read, has been stated to be related to the moon, and there are records of them being able to manipulate the emotions and minds of those around them. But that was records of the family over a billion years ago, when it was still in its prime.

Currently, the records of the Groundworth family and their current strengths and weaknesses in recent times are very few in number. Making it hard to know exactly how powerful they truly are, and what means they can currently use to defeat their enemies.” 

Pausing here to see if anyone had any more questions, Hui Shi continued. “The Groundworth family from my understanding, in general have innate abilities that are related to their eyes, as well as a system to cultivate their eyes beyond normal capacity. Once successfully cultivated, their eye abilities turn them into powerful celestials that can easily destroy countless enemies.

The Groundworth family, from what I remember, also share a common ancestry with the royal family of the Sval Kingdom. But they should not be directly related to them.”

Lain, hearing his explanations, couldn’t help but question further, as his understanding of a celestial was very limited, growing up in such an isolated, normal town called Yearning Sweet Town, that lacked the technology that the rest of the world seems to have. “What is a celestial? I was born in a town where our townsmen rarely met with outsiders, and lived primarily on farming and hunting.”

Hearing Lain’s words, Annette started to understand Lain’s current circumstances. So she couldn’t help but reply to him, with a look of realization on her face, “I see. I guess it’ll be hard for you to truly understand the world, living in such a remote town as Yearning Sweet. I’ve heard of this town before, although I’m not truly familiar with it. It should be one of the distant towns that’s situated around this city, closer to the edge of the kingdom.”

Lain, hearing her words, quickly replied, with a slight nod, “Yes, It is a very small town, that can even be considered a village. I grew up with two brothers and one sister in an orphanage. Growing up, I was raised by a strict teacher that taught me how to fight, as well as a foster father that taught me and my brothers and sister how to read and write from a young age. 

This is my first time leaving the city to learn more about our kingdom, so I may not understand a lot of the current situations going on within it. I beg your forgiveness for my lack of knowledge.”

Chapter 45: Celestials

Annette quickly replied, hearing Lain’s words as she smiled in understanding, “You’re fine. I grew up here in the Peaceful Shiler District as an orphan as well. Unlike you though, I had to live on the streets, until I was fortunate to be graced by a mysterious man, when I was six years old, who gave me a mysterious book that taught me how to cultivate a unique ability, that’ll turn me into an immortal.”

After talking up to here, you could see the complicated look in Annette’s eyes as she continued slowly. “Cultivating that ability, my body grew stronger, and the constant hunger for food that used to cause my small developing body to feel ill, and exhausted also slowly disappeared, until I was able to stand on my own two feet, and help the city’s law enforcement fight crimes. I also did a lot of miscellaneous jobs here and there growing up, in exchange for monetary benefits.”

Hearing her life’s story, Hui Shi, and Lain, couldn’t help but empathize, as they started to feel sorry for the orphaned Annette who could only live on the streets and fend desperately for herself.

Feeling slightly depressed by the mention of her past, Annette continued, as the other two quietly listened with empathetic looks written on their faces, “Due to the difficulty of having to raise myself, I didn’t have much time to go to school like most children, and I only have basic knowledge of the kingdom, based on word of mouth.

A year ago, I applied to become a hero of the city after turning 18 years old, that way I can take on more difficult tasks that will help save the lives of our fellow citizens. I was just coming back from an investigation mission given by the city’s law enforcement agency to one of the local towns, when I chanced upon the two of you at the gates.”

At this point, Hui Shi, after listening to Annette and Lain’s life stories, couldn’t help but feel guilt ridden by his well-educated and glorious background, as he replied in slight shame, “I’m sorry for the both of you. May lord Ensieth ensure that the past doesn’t repeat itself. I wish your missing parents great health, so they can one day unite with the both of you.”

Annette quickly nodded at his words, while Lain smiled slightly as he reminisced his own past in his head.

Hui Shi, after a moment of somber silence, couldn’t help but say, “Since you two are not well versed about the knowledge of celestials, let me fill you in.”

He then stretched his neck a bit on the chair, before relaxing back again on it and continuing, “This world has many divine beings. These beings from birth wield powers that can manipulate the world to do their bidding. Some of these beings are called gods, with the power to create worlds, and control the rules of reality, while others are called immortals who can live for eternity and celestials whose souls have the ability to force the world around them to do their bidding.”

Chapter 46: Will Power

“Our ancestors who were primarily birthed with the powers of immortals and celestials, pitying their children who weren’t born with such powers, decided to create the cultivation systems that we know of today. These systems create a process in which we can gain the powers that they gained naturally from birth through sheer effort.

From then on, the cultivation systems that we all use today were born. Those who cultivated their powers were called celestials or immortals, while those who are born with theirs were termed true celestials, and true immortals.”

After speaking, Hui Shi couldn’t help but caution the other two with stern words, as his face became somber, “Since most people tend to be cultivated celestials or immortals, I am assuming you two are in this category. So I must give you a word of caution. 

A cultivated celestial or immortal is incapable of defeating any divine beings who were birthed with their divine powers, as cultivated celestials and immortals are only fake replicas of the real things, and can never truly be an immortal or a celestial. Even a million cultivated celestials or immortals cannot trump a single true immortal or celestial. So if you ever encounter one, please be very cautious.”

Annette, hearing his explanations, couldn’t help but ponder, as she finally began to understand what a celestial and an immortal truly is. But as she was thinking to herself, Lain couldn't help but ask a question, “Brother Hui Shi. I’m sorry for this question but what is the difference between a celestial, an immortal, and a god. Are they all equal in power, or are gods stronger?”

Hui Shi, who heard his question, couldn’t help but pray in his head for a few seconds, as he begged for forgiveness from his god for what he was about to say. He then said, with a look of reverence on his face. “A true celestial or a true immortal, from the records that I’ve read, is capable of defeating a god in general. But like all powers in this world, each individual has their own strength. 

Some true immortals or celestials may never be capable of defeating a god, while some gods may never be capable of defeating a true immortal or celestial.

Lastly, the difference between a god, an immortal, and a celestial, is their will power, which is the source of their strength.

Divine beings are called so, due to them being born with a unique trait called will power. This will power grants them unique abilities, and characteristics that other lifeforms do not have. 

Chapter 47: I’ve Never Cultivated

Gods are born with a will power that grants them the ability to control the heavens, giving them the ability to supervise certain aspects of reality. An immortal is born with a will power that grants them a unique form of immortality, giving them the ability to live forever in their own unique ways. 

And lastly, a celestial is born with a will power that grants their souls the ability to temporarily control a certain aspect of reality, giving them the ability to change the rules of the world, and create something out of nothing. 

There are countless types of will powers in this world other than the ones that grant godhood, immortality, or a celestial soul, but humans in general are more likely to be birthed with the immortal and celestial will powers. With very few gods being born within our race.

As for my lord Ensieth, although I do not know his real race, due to it being blasphemy to record his real image, I do know he is a god that governs nature’s prosperity, and is publicly acknowledged to have the heaven’s will of nature’s prosperity. That means, wherever there’s nature, my lord will always ensure that it prospers, and wherever nature prospers, my lord will be there.”

Annette couldn’t help but murmur “I see.” after listening to Hui Shi, before she then said out loud, “It seems these will powers are more complex than I thought. And since I am cultivating a will power from a book, I should be considered a cultivated immortal, right? I guess I should stay away from true immortals in the future. Brother Hui Shi, and brother Lain, are you two cultivating will powers as well?”

Lain, hearing her question could only say, “No…I’ve never cultivated my entire life. That means I should be some sort of god, immortal or celestial from birth. My teacher was very secretive about my powers. Even now, most of my strength is restricted by my teacher, so that I can gain better control over myself in the future.”

Hui Shi, thinking back to Lain’s previous outburst that occurred due to Elder Mica's emotional manipulations, couldn’t help but say after hearing Lain’s words, “With the power that you showed me earlier while in front of Elder Micas, I can guess that your powers may be related to your race, as I’ve read records of an ancient race of humans with similar powers like yours in the past, but I am not sure what will power you have either, or the real details about your that ancient race.

But I do know that all members of that race, including their divine beings, have an innate ability related to something called a divine massacre. An ability that makes them a terror of destruction.

Chapter 48: Yearning Sweet Town Is Untouchable

As for me, I’ve never cultivated either, because most of my powers, as a priest, comes from my lord Ensieth. As for what will power I was personally born with, I am unable to truly tell, as of now, but I am also certain that I have an innate will power of sorts, that I’m currently investigating. This is truly the reason why I’m so fascinated with the historical records of the past. Maybe one day I’ll be able to answer that question for myself.

The will power of gods are too mysterious, and there are no historical records that I’ve come across that truly goes into depth on how they truly work. So I can only state for certain that I’m neither an immortal nor a celestial, but I am unsure if I’m a god, as there are many other unknown will powers aside from the previously mentioned three in this world.”

While Lain, was busy contemplating the words ‘divine massacre’, and the ancient human race that was just mentioned by Hui Shi, Annette, feeling slightly jealous by both of their answers, couldn’t help but say in shock, “Does that mean, you two were born with innate will powers, and can potentially rival gods in the future?”

 Hui Shi, immediately chuckled upon hearing her words, as he replied with a dashing smile, that eased her jealous heart, “I am unable to state that my will power can rival gods, because not all gods are created equal, but I hope to find out the limits of my capabilities in the future.”

 Lain, after a moment of thought, also added, after hearing Hui Shi’s words. “Maybe before my teacher limited my abilities, I could maybe rival a god. But right now, I can only say I’m much weaker than some cultivated immortals. And this may never change in the future, if I can not control my powers. For my teacher is very strict in the way he teaches, and will never remove my limits, until he’s sure I no longer need it.

As for the identity of my teacher? I’m truly not certain who or what he is, but I do know that when he trained us in the past, he was capable of easily defeating all four of us siblings, even at our maximum strength, and I’m starting to believe all my siblings, must each also have innate will powers as well.”

“Yearning Sweet Town was it? That’s definitely a place I would need to avoid in the future, in order to not offend your siblings or teacher who may be able to rival gods.” Annette said, as she felt tired from the feeling of defeat that washed her soul. ‘I can’t believe there are multiple gods in this world, much fewer people that can rival gods’ she thought in slight jealousy.

Hui Shi hearing her words, could only say in empathy, “There’s probably no need to be afraid of Yearning Sweet Town, if you're not an evil demon going there to harm its residents. I’m also not surprised that such a place exists, where people at the level of gods reside.

Chapter 49: Ancient Garund Temple Is Untouchable

Because there are many places within our empire that are called untouchable zones. These are places where unfathomable characters dwell within. Places that our empire cannot control. It seems Yearning Sweet Town may have become a new untouchable zone that the kingdom is currently unaware of.”

“My hometown, Yearning Sweet, is too peaceful for it to be a dangerous, untouchable, place where you can’t visit. My family does not harass outsiders either, so it will always be safe to visit it in the future if you ever decide to visit my hometown on your own.” Lain said, after hearing the anxiety in Annette’s voice. 

“Thanks brother Lain, for your kindness.” Annette, who heard his answer said, after finally letting go of the slight anxiety in her heart. She then asked another question that was on her mind, after hearing Hui Shi’s words. “Brother Hui Shi, what is an untouchable zone? I’ve not read much about the world, so I’m not sure what you truly mean.”

Lain, hearing her question, also nodded his head. He then perked his ears up in order to listen carefully to the answer of such an interesting subject.

Hui Shi couldn't help but answer after a moment spent gathering his thoughts, “Untouchable zones as I mentioned before are zones that are technically not under the control of our empire. Why are these zones not under our empire’s control?

Well, it’s because within these zones dwell monstrous figures and heritages from ancient times, with powers that can rival our empire. 

The closest untouchable zone to our city, other than the new Yearning Sweet Town, is called the Ancient Garund Temple. This temple houses the lineage of a fallen god from ancient times, long before our empire was founded. 

Due to the strength of the people who dwell within the temple, it was deemed unconquerable by our empire. There are even tales of demigods dwelling within the temple currently, but I am not truly sure if those tales are accurate, since the temple had locked its doors to outsiders since ancient times till now.

Now that I’ve mentioned the temple, I must warn you. Some untouchable zones, like the Ancient Candle King Sect, and the Ancient Evil Dungeon, may be opened to visitors, but not the Ancient Garund Temple. Never dwell within the premises of this temple, for you may never return.”

Chapter 50: Stone Key

Annette, hearing his words, couldn't help but shiver in fright. “Ancient Garund Temple. It seems I may have heard of this place before, I just wasn’t aware of what it was at that time. Thanks for your warning, brother Hui Shi. I’ll stay away from its premises in the future, if I ever venture to an area close to it.” She said, as she finally realized her lack of strength. She then thought in her head, ‘Who knew this empire houses such dangerous places.’

Lain could only say, “Thank you, brother Hui Shi. I’ll try to avoid going to these untouchable zones in the future as well.” as he marveled at the mysteries of the world in his head.

Hui Shi, after waiting for a couple of minutes while the other two contemplated their own ideas in their heads, finally realized that they had no more questions to ask him, so he slowly stood up and said to them. “Brother Lain, why don’t I show you around your new home, that way you can understand how to navigate it in the future, since you may not be used to our city’s architecture.”

Seeing Hui Shi get up, Lain, and Annette followed, with Lain saying, “Thank you, brother Hui Shi. I’ve been meaning to ask you how this key works as well.”

Hearing his words, Hui Shi walked over to Lain, bypassing the standing Annette that was situated between them, and said, “This key functions as both a remote and a key. As long as you have the key on your person, you can push open the front door of the house at any time, and it’ll open without resistance.”

He then pointed at the stone key that Lain held in his hand and said, “Push in the middle of the key, and a holographic menu will pop up in front of you.”

Lain, hearing his words, quickly pushed at the center of the stone key, which concaved slightly at his touch, before a holographic screen appeared in front of him that was as wide as a 40-inch TV. 

Inside the screen, was a menu with words at the top, and a blank, white canvas below it. On the menu were the words, doors, living room, kitchen, bedroom 1, and bedroom 2.

Looking at the menu that popped up, Hui Shi then said, “Click on the living room menu button at the top. It’ll display all the settings and changes that you can make within the living room.”

Hearing Hui Shi’s words, Lain quickly reached towards the living room section of the menu, accurately touching it. After Lain’s hand reached the living room section, a clicking sound echoed from the holographic screen, before the blank canvas below the menu showed a 3D version of the living room for Lain to see.

After the screen reflected the living room, Hui Shi continued, “Swiping with a finger vertically across the middle of the screen allows you to change the temperature of the room to your liking. 

Chapter 51: A New Screen

Swiping a finger across the holographic television situated on the opposite wall of the sofa. Allows you to increase the volume of the sounds emitted from the television.

Pressing on the television for more than 2 seconds, brings up a unique television menu, that allows you to surf the web, watch television programs, and the various news and public information available for the citizens of the kingdom to peruse. Through the web, you can even find unique games that you can use to entertain yourself.”

Lain, after listening to his instructions, reached towards the holographic television screen in front of him that was hovering in front of the wall, and let his finger rest on it for a couple seconds.

Just a second after he did this, a new holographic screen popped up on the left side of the previous screen that he was interacting with. This new holographic screen, as he looked over at it, had the same dimensions in width and length as the old one that’s currently still showing the living room area. 

Inside the new screen, was a menu section at its top, which had a row of these words; Vital Alerts, Global Archives, Live Archives, Entertainment Archives, and Gaming Archives. Below the menu was a rectangular search bar that was white in the middle, with a red border.

Below the search bar, was a white canvas, similar to the one from the holographic screen next to it before the living menu button was pressed.

Looking at the new screen that popped up, Lain couldn’t help but feel impressed. He even marveled at the level of technology that could turn mindless runes into such a versatile object as the screen in front of him.

While looking at Lain marvel at the screen, Annette couldn’t help but say, “This television is very useful in our empire. Almost everyone uses it to gather information these days.”

“Yup. It is vital to sharing information across large distances.” Hui Shi added, as he smiled at Annette and Lain.

Lain, hearing their words, quickly nodded his head. He then thought for a few seconds before replying. “I see. Can you please explain to me how it works? I’m becoming more interested in this television thing by the second.”

“Brother Hui Shi, please help us. I’m also not fully familiar with televisions. Because I spend most of my time either cultivating my will power or completing tasks given to me by our law enforcement agency.” Annette said, as she shrugged her shoulders in regret for being too busy to learn things properly, even though she was born and raised in such a technologically advanced city.

Chapter 52: Gilbrazen

“Sure. I’ll begin by letting you know more about the menu at the top section of the screen. On the menu you will find the Vital Alerts button as the first button on the left side of the menu. Clicking this button brings up vital information that the city, kingdom, or empire wishes to share with its citizens.

It is where you can learn all important happenings that have occurred or are currently occurring within the empire that the kingdom, city or empire wants you to be aware of.” Hui Shi stated.

Hearing Hui Shi's words, Lain quickly reached towards the Vital Alerts button on the menu. After touching it for a couple seconds, the white canvas below the search bar changed.

Replacing the white canvas was a screen of words that were written in a foreign language. Hidden amongst these words were sections of words that Lain could actually understand. These words seemed to be written in the kingdom’s native language that Lain grew up learning, Svalian, which is the Sval Kingdom’s official language.

Seeing the screen filled with words that he couldn’t understand, Lain couldn’t help but ask, “What language is that? Is that a language spoken by certain people in our kingdom?” as he pointed at the screen filled with foreign words.

“That’s Gilbrazen, the Gilagesh Empire’s official dialect.” Annette said, as she also looked towards the screen in curiosity.

“Gilbrazen is actually a mandatory language to learn in school within our empire. I’m surprised you’ve never learned it. But I guess it’s understandable, as Yearning Sweet Town sounds like a very rural area of the kingdom.” Hui Shi added, as a look of doubt appeared on his face.

“I was actually homeschooled, and my foster father only taught me Svalian, which he said was the official language of the kingdom, and all I need to learn in order to live a normal life. So I never learned Gilbrazen.” Lain replied, in slight regret. Since it now seems that he had to spend some time in the future learning Gilbrazen, otherwise he may look idiotic in front of others.

“We’re in the same boat here, brother Lain. I’ve also been trying to learn Gilbrazen in my spare time as well, since I also missed out on school in the past, growing up.” Annette added shyly.

“Well, this brings us to the next menu section, called the Global Archives. This section will help you learn Gilbrazen, if you ever wish to in the future. Clicking on the Global Archives button on the menu, will bring you to its page. Where you can scroll through links that take you to archive pages created by various citizens and organizations that are situated within our empire.

Chapter 53: Global Archives

These pages allow you to browse through information that these people wish for you to learn. You can also find Global Archives pages that allow you to connect and interact with various people all over the empire in real time, as well as other miscellaneous pages that I may not be aware of.

The Global Archives section is filled without countless links, so it may be very difficult for you to browse through. So If you’re looking for a specific page to browse or specific information to learn, click on the search bar at the top of the screen. After clicking on it, you may then type or speak words that you wish to find in the Global Archives section, before clicking on the search bar again and the search bar will locate all web pages related to those words.”

Hearing his words, Lain, quickly clicked on the Global Archives menu button at the top. He then looked down at the canvas below, only to find various rows of words, cluttering up the screen.

These words however were mostly written in Gilbrazen as well, so he could only shake his head in defeat. He then clicked on the search bar. After clicking on the search bar, a small holographic screen quickly popped up in front of the search bar, that looked like a small keyboard of sorts with Svalian letters situated on it. 

Lain quickly took a moment to understand what the holographic keyboard was, then typed the words ‘How to learn Gilbrazen’ in the search bar using the keyboard, before clicking the search bar again.

After clicking the search bar, the holographic keyboard phased out of existence, as the Global Archives screen quickly changed from words written in Gilbrazen to words written in Svalian.

Svalian words in neat rows now filled the screen. Each row of words was a sentence that talked about teaching Gilbrazen. After a moment of thought, Lain clicked on one of those rows of words.

After clicking on the row of words, the screen filled with words quickly changed, as a new screen took its place. Looking at the new screen with Svalian words that said “A Beginner’s Guide To Gilbrazen” situated at the top of it, Lain couldn’t help but feel impressed. 

The new screen’s background was dark green in color, and the words on the screen were all written using a unique dark blue font color. Even the font style of the words were a bit more curved, and cursive than the font style on the previous screen that was straight and rigid in styling.

On the right side of the new screen, was a rectangular menu column, colored in dark green, with a black, thin, border around it. 

Chapter 54: Live Archives

Looking at the screen, Lain couldn’t help but swipe up on the screen instinctively. Doing that caused the screen to move up. After less than a second, the words that Lain first saw, at the top of screen also moved up with Lain’s swipe, and disappeared into the recesses of the screen’s top border. A large paragraph of words, then moved up on the screen to take their place.

Looking at the screen with a large paragraph written on it, Lain quickly performed a cursory read on the paragraph. Reading the paragraph made him realize that it was an introductory paragraph that told him what the site was about, as well as how to use the menu on the right side of the screen.

Lain, after reading, then slowly looked away from the screen towards Hui Shi, due to coming to a realization of what the new screen page was about. Looking into the eyes of Hui Shi, Lain asked him, with a look of doubt written on his face. “Brother Hui Shi, this technology is pretty useful. But I have a question to ask. How do I go back to the previous screen? And also, how does this holographic screen relate to the large screen in the living room that’s currently playing the cartoon?”

“Going back to the previous screen is easy, just say ‘return’, and the screen will revert to its previous page. Saying ‘forward’ does the opposite.” Annette said with a chuckle.

 Lain did just that, and the screen reverted back to the previous screen, filled with rows of words that were written in Svalian. He then smiled in relief. 

Seeing the smiling Lain, Hui Shi continued. “Now that you’ve familiarized yourself with the Global Archives section, we should move on to the Live Archives section. In this section, I’ll show you how the two TV screens are related.”

Hearing his words, Lain quickly reached over to the Live Archives button on the menu, and hovered his index finger on it for a couple seconds. Afterward, the screen below that was previously showing the search results quickly changed to a screen filled with boxes where he could see people, places and various things that he had never seen before. 

Directly below the search bar, were 8 small boxes, where people could be seen in each of them, either performing certain tasks or talking to the screen in front of them. Below those 8 boxes, were 8 more boxes. And below those 8 boxes were several more rows of boxes underneath, going all the way down, until the entire holographic screen was full.

Looking at the page cluttered with rows of boxes, with random people and things in each one, Hui Shi slowly said to Lain, “The Live Archives section lets you watch live events that occur in real time. These events, which are each separated into their own boxes on the screen, are hosted either by normal people or by the various organizations in the empire.

Chapter 55: Live Events

You can scroll down this section, like you can with the other sections on this holographic screen, by swiping up or down on the screen.

Clicking on a box on the screen enlarges it, and allows you to hear whatever sound is currently being broadcasted from the screen. “

Lain quickly reached towards a random box that had a person talking within it, and held his index finger on it for a couple of seconds. Afterward, the box enlarged, as the other boxes disappeared from the screen.

After the box enlarged, Lain began hearing sounds that came from the holographic screen, which synched with the moving mouth of the man that was situated on the screen.

Hearing those words, Lain, couldn’t help but feel confused. But before he could ask any questions, Hui Shi said to him, “The man in front of you is speaking Gilbrazen. So I guess you’re probably confused as to what he’s saying. But don’t worry, once you use the search bar to search for live events in Svalian, only live events in Svalian will reflect on the screen.”

“It’s best to use the search bar often, as most of the popular content that you’ll find on this holographic TV screen will be in Gilbrazen. I learned that the hard way.” Annette added shyly.

Hearing their words, Lain said, “Thank you. I finally understand.” in understanding, as he looked at the man on the screen in front of him.

“Now that you’re on this page, say the words ‘project this page onto the living room’s television’ and something magical will happen” Annette said to Lain. She then looked up at the living room’s television screen in anticipation.

Hearing her words, and looking at the anticipation in her eyes, Lain quickly said “Project this page onto the living room’s television.” He then also looked over the two 40 inch holographic screens in front of him towards the large holographic screen situated in front of the wall opposite him.

Seconds later, that holographic screen that was previously playing the show Powerful Boys, quickly morphed into a view of a man who was speaking in Gilbrazen inside a live event box.

“Cool isn’t it?” Annette asked happily. “It truly is…” Lain quickly responded in wonder and awe. 

“Until this live event ends, or you utter those words again while on a different screen, the holographic screen in the living room will always reflect this live event. Even if you start watching a different live event on the smaller screen in front of you, or close the two smaller screens entirely.” 

Chapter 56: Entertainment Archives

“All screens on the smaller TV screen in front of you can be projected to the larger TV, in the living room. This includes the Global Archives, and Vital Alerts sections.” Annette added, as she turned her head away from the large TV screen in the living room towards the smaller one in front of Lain.

After hearing her words, Lain quickly muttered “Return!” while looking at the large holographic screen, in order to test her words. After a couple seconds, the large holographic TV screen still had the man mouthing words in Gilbrazen, with no change to it at all. Seeing this, Lain quickly looked at the smaller TV screen in front of him, just to see the previous page filled with live event boxes appear before him again.

Seeing that changing the smaller screen didn’t affect the larger one, Lain couldn’t help but nod his head in understanding. 

Hui Shi, who was quietly standing by the side the entire time, after seeing the satisfied look on Lain’s face, finally decided to continue with his introduction of the small holographic TV screen. “The next section, which is called the Entertainment Archives section, functions similarly to the Live Archives section. But the difference between the Live Archives section, and the Entertainment Archives section, is that videos in the Entertainment Archives section are all pre-recorded videos, with previously set beginnings and ends. While the live events currently viewable in the Live Archives section are all real time videos, that can end at any moment, based on their hosts’ whims.”

Hearing his words, Lain, quickly clicked on the Entertainment Archives menu button, before glancing down at the canvas below the menu. After a brief moment, the screen filled with boxes changed, as a new screen took its place.

On this new screen, instead of boxes of moving people, and things, there were various pictures instead, with titles on them. Just like on the Live Archives screen with rows of 8 boxes, there were also rows upon rows of pictures cluttering the screen, each with vivid images that drew Lain’s eyes.

Clicking on one of those images, with a title that was written in Gilbrazen, the image enlarged and took over the screen. Then a video started playing on the screen, similar to a movie.

Looking at the video that was playing, Lain couldn’t help but feel very fascinated by the technology in front of him. But as he was watching the beginning scenes of the video, he heard Annette’s voice say, “You can stop, rewind, fast-forward or exit a video, simply by saying ‘stop, rewind, fast-forward or exit this video’ while watching a video.” 

Chapter 57: Bank

After hearing her words, Lain did just that. He fast forwarded the video, then went back a few seconds, before stopping, and exiting the video, using the voice commands. After he said, “Exit this video.” the enlarged video screen shrank back into a corner of the screen, as other pictures magically appeared and cluttered up the screen again, as it was before.

“This is a pretty interesting section that allows you to watch videos that were pre-recorded by others, that can either teach you various life lessons, and cultivation techniques, or just help entertain you in your free time. The videos will always be here for you to watch forever, and will continue from where you left off, unless you say the phrase ‘start this video from the beginning.’ while watching a video.

But I must warn you. This section also has paid videos that require you to purchase them with money before you can watch them.”

“Money? Are you talking about Yearning Dollars? How am I going to deposit Yearning Dollars into a virtual world? How would this technology even recognize who I am?” Lain asked, with a dumbfounded expression on his face.

“Don’t worry, just go to any bank in the city with your Yearning Dollar notes and say that you wish to deposit your money into a bank account. All banks have synchronized bank accounts, although they offer their customers different benefits for depositing money into them.

Lastly, every instrument that’s issued by the government or is connected to the government’s technology system all have people recognition technologies that can easily scan the body of the person currently using the instrument, and link their available bank accounts to the instrument that they’re currently using. If you had a bank account previously, a small screen would’ve popped up when you first pressed on the stone key, that would’ve shown you your current bank balances.” Annette said gleefully, as she saw the look on Lain’s face.

“Is that so?” Lain, asked as he found it unbelievable that his current whereabouts could be linked and monitored by the government through these instruments. He even felt that it was encroaching on his privacy a little.

“Yes it is. When you arrived at the city’s gates earlier and registered yourself, all information provided there will be used to create a government ID for you that’ll follow you all throughout the empire. If you already had an ID created previously, the guards would have never asked you any of the questions that they asked, as their armors are equipped with people scanning instruments that automatically scan everyone around them.” Annette said in happiness, as she felt proud of herself for knowing such detailed information about the government and the banking system. Which she learned after years of fumbling her way through the world.

Author's Note: If you wish to continue reading this novel, please visit the page below for the next set of chapters.

Chapters 58 - 153

Godwrath: Journey of Lain

Feb 21, 2026

Chapter 58: Blood Runes Hearing her words, immediately brought to mind a question that Lain had in his head in the past but forgot to ask due to the situation getting out of hand earlier. After a mome...

0 supporters

Support